Skip to main content

Full text of "Cook Inlet briefing material"

See other formats 


Google 


This is a digital copy of a book that was preserved for generations on library shelves before it was carefully scanned by Google as part of a project 
to make the world’s books discoverable online. 


It has survived long enough for the copyright to expire and the book to enter the public domain. A public domain book is one that was never subject 
to copyright or whose legal copyright term has expired. Whether a book is in the public domain may vary country to country. Public domain books 
are our gateways to the past, representing a wealth of history, culture and knowledge that’s often difficult to discover. 


Marks, notations and other marginalia present in the original volume will appear in this file - a reminder of this book’s long journey from the 
publisher to a library and finally to you. 


Usage guidelines 


Google is proud to partner with libraries to digitize public domain materials and make them widely accessible. Public domain books belong to the 
public and we are merely their custodians. Nevertheless, this work is expensive, so in order to keep providing this resource, we have taken steps to 
prevent abuse by commercial parties, including placing technical restrictions on automated querying. 


We also ask that you: 


+ Make non-commercial use of the files We designed Google Book Search for use by individuals, and we request that you use these files for 
personal, non-commercial purposes. 


+ Refrain from automated querying Do not send automated queries of any sort to Google’s system: If you are conducting research on machine 
translation, optical character recognition or other areas where access to a large amount of text is helpful, please contact us. We encourage the 
use of public domain materials for these purposes and may be able to help. 


+ Maintain attribution The Google “watermark” you see on each file is essential for informing people about this project and helping them find 
additional materials through Google Book Search. Please do not remove it. 


+ Keep it legal Whatever your use, remember that you are responsible for ensuring that what you are doing is legal. Do not assume that just 
because we believe a book is in the public domain for users in the United States, that the work is also in the public domain for users in other 
countries. Whether a book is still in copyright varies from country to country, and we can’t offer guidance on whether any specific use of 
any specific book is allowed. Please do not assume that a book’s appearance in Google Book Search means it can be used in any manner 
anywhere in the world. Copyright infringement liability can be quite severe. 


About Google Book Search 


Google’s mission is to organize the world’s information and to make it universally accessible and useful. Google Book Search helps readers 
discover the world’s books while helping authors and publishers reach new audiences. You can search through the full text of this book on the web 


atthtto: //books.gqoogle.com/ 


3 6105 025 721 427 

















HERODOTUS 


“WITH AN ENGLISH TRANSLATION BY 
A. D. GODLEY 


HON, FELLOW OF MAGDALEN COLLEGE, OXFORD 


IN FOUR VOLUMES 
II 


- 


BOOKS III anp IV 





LONDON : WILLIAM HEINEMANN 
NEW YORK : G, P. PUTNAM’S SONS 
MCMXXI 


e 
_ 


306259 


os aaa dd 


CONTENTS 


PAGE 

INTRODUCTION Tu BOOKS III ANDIV ........ vii 

BOOK I. ....... sits Seireeeee ar be At Se cages 1 

BOOK IV ....... be . SS ewes ... 197 

INDEX OF PROPER NAMES ........+2-.-. - 409 
MAPS :— | 

1. The Persian Empire ........... . At end 


2. The World According to Herodotus... . . 





INTRODUCTION TO BOOKS III AND IV 


picturesque and dramatic detail in twenty-eight 
chapters (61-88). Then follows a list of Darius’ 
tributary provinces (88-97), supplemented by various 
unconnected details relating to Arabia and India 
(98-117). The next thirty-two chapters (118-149) 
narrate various events in the early part of Darius’ 
reign: the fate of Polycrates of Samos ; the insolence 
and death of his murderer Oroetes; how Democedes, 
a Samian physician, rose to power at the Persian 
court and was sent with a Persian commission to 
reconnoitre Greek coasts; how Polycrates’ brother 
Syloson regained with Persian help the sovereignty 
of Samos, Lastly, chapters 150-160 describe the 
revolt and second capture of Babylon. 

Book IV begins with the intention of describing 
Darius’ invasion of Seythia, and the subject of more 
than two-thirds of the book is Scythian geography 
and history, Chapters 1-15 deal with the legendary 
origin of the Seythians; 16-31, with the population 
of the country and the climate of the far north; this 
leads to a disquisition on the Hyperboreans and 
their alleged commerce with the Aegean (32-36), 
and (37-45) a parenthetic section, showing the rela- 
tion to each other of Europe, Asia, and Libya. The 
story of a cireumnavigation of Libya forms part of 
this section, Chapters 46-58 enumerate the rivers 
of Scythia, and 59-82 describe its manners and 
customs, 

Darius’ passage of the Hellespont and the Danube is 


Vili 





INTRODUCTION TO BOOKS III AND IV 


visited the Cyrenaica and the northern coasts of the 
Black Sea, where the Greek commercial centre was 
the “ port of the Borysthenites,’’ later called Olbia ; 
but there is no real evidence for or against such 
visits. The point is not yery important. If he did 
not actually go to Cyrene or Olbia he must at least 
have had opportunities of conversing with Greeks 
resident in those places. These, the only informants 
whose language he could understand, no doubt sup- 
plied him with more or less veracious descriptions 
of the “hinterlands” of their cities; and possibly 
there may have been some documentary evidence— 
records left by former travellers. Whatever Hero- 
dotus' authorities—and they must have been highly 
miscellaneous—they take him farther and farther 
afield, to the extreme limits of knowledge or report. 

As Herodotus in description or speculation ap- 
proaches what he supposes to be the farthest con- 
fines of north and south, it is natural that he should 
also place on record his conception of the geography 
of the world—a matter in which he professes himself 
to be in advance of the ideas current in his time. 
There were already, it would appear, maps in those 
days. According to Herodotus, they divided the 
world into three equal parts —Europe, Asia, Libya; 
the whole surrounded by the “ Ocean,’’ which was 
still apparently imagined, as in Homer, to be a 
“river” into which ships could sail from the sea 
known to the Greeks. Possibly, as has been 


x 





ad 


INTRODUCTION TO BOOKS III AND IV 


enormous extent. The lands north and south of 
the Mediterranean have each its great river; and 
Herodotus has already in the Second Book en- 
deavoured to show that there is a kind of corfe- 
spondence between the Nile and the Danube. He, 
too, like the geographers with whom he disagrees, 
is obsessed, in the absence of knowledge, by a desire 
for symmetry. The Nile, he is convinced, flows for 
a long way across the country of the Ethiopians from 
west to east before it makes a bend to the north 
and flows thus through Egypt. So the Danube, too, 
rises in the far west of Europe, in the country of 
«Pyrene"™; and as the Nile eventually turns and 
flows northward, so the Danube, after running for 
a long way eastward, makes an abrupt turn south- 
ward to flow into the Black Sea. Thus the Medi- 
terranean countries, southern Europe and northern 
Africa, are made to lie within what the two rivers— 
their mouths being regarded as roughly “ opposite” 
to each other, in the same longitude—make into a 
sort of interrupted parallelogram. 

Such is the scheme of the world with which 
Herodotus incidentally presents us, But his real 
concern in the Fourth Book is with the geography 
of Libya and Seythia—northern Africa and southern 
Russia; in both cases the description is germane to 
his narrative, its motive being, in each, a Persian 
expedition into the country. 

Critics of the Odyssey have sometimes been at 


xii 





INTRODUCTION TO BOOKS III AND IV 


possible exception of “ Hyperboreans,’’ about whom 
nobody knows anything—he is in the country of 
the griffins who guard gold and pursue the one-eyed 
Arimaspian; and in the south, among the men 
who have no heads, and whose eyes are in their 
breasts. 

It happens sometimes that the stories which have 
reached Herodotus from very distant lands and seas, 
and which he duly reports without necessarily stating 
his belief in them, do in truth rest on a basis of actual 
fact. Thus one of the strongest arguments for the 
truth of the story of a circumnavigation of Libya is 
the detail, mentioned but not believed by Herodotus, 
that the sailors, when sailing west at the extreme 
limit of their voyage, saw the sun on their right 
hand. Thus also the story of Hyperborean com- 
munication with Delos is entirely in harmony with 
ascertained fact. Whatever be the meaning of 
*Hyperborean,’ a term much discussed by the 
learned (Herodotus certainly understands the name 
to mean “living beyond the north wind’’), the 
people so named must be located in northern 
Europe; and the Delos story, however imaginative 
in its details, does at least illustrate the known 
existence of trade routes linking the northern parts 
of our continent with the Aegean. To such an 
extent Herodotus’ tales of the uttermost parts of 
the earth are informative. But with such exceptions, 
as one would naturally expect, it is true that as a 


XIV 





INTRODUCTION TO BOOKS III AND IV 


coast of the Black Sea, any more than our best 
authorities of sixty years ago had for describing 
tribal wanderings in Central Africa, 

Even worse difficulties would confront the enter- 
prising critic who should attempt to deal with Darius’ 
marchings and counter-marchings in Scythia as matter 
for serious investigation, Herodotus’ story is, with 
regard to its details of time, plainly incredible; a 
great army could not conceivably have covered any- 
thing like the alleged distance in the alleged time. 
It must, apparently, be confessed that there are 
moments when the Father of History is supra 
geographiam—guilty of disregarding it when he did, 
as appears from other parts of the Fourth Book, 
know something of Scythian distances. The dis- 
regard may be explained, if not excused. Hero- 
dotus is seldom proof against the attractions of a 
Moral Tale, Given an unwieldy army of invaders, 
vis consili expers, and those invaders the natural 
enemies of Hellas,—and given also the known 
evasive tactics of Scythian warfare,—there was ob- 
viously a strong temptation to make a picturesque 
narrative, in which overweening power should 
be tricked, baffled, and eventually saved only by a 
hair's breadth from utter destruction at a supremely 
dramatic moment. So strong, we may suppose, was 
the temptation that Herodotus put from him con- 
siderations of time and distance, in the probably not 
unjustified expectation that his Greek readers or 


Xvi 





INTRODUCTION TO BOOKS III AND IV 


units, appear in other passages in Herodotus - ‘as 
subjects of a single satrapy. What the historian 
gives us in Book III is simply a statistical list of 
Darius’ revenues and the sources from which they 
were drawn. 


XViii 


HERODOTUS 
BOOK III 


VOL. II. 


HPOAOTOY ISTOPIAI 


L 


1. "El todtov 67 Tov “Apacw KapSvans o 
Kupou é€otpateveto, aywy kal ahdous Tar Hpxe 
kat “EXAjvev “Iwvas- te eal Alodéas, 61° aitinv 
Toujpoe. mréurvas KapBvons és Alyurtov xypuxa 
altee “Apacw Ovyatépa, aitee be éx BovAns avdpos 
Aiyutrriou, ds pweupopevos “Apacw érpnte tavta 
Ott puv €& arravtwy Tov év Aiyiart@ intpav amo- 
oTacas avo yuvateos Te Kal Texvwy ExdoToOY, 
émoinae és Llépoas, é6re Kipos méuWas rapa 
“Apacw aitee intpov od0arpav ds ein apiotos 
tav év Aiydar@. taidta 8) émipeuhopevos o 
Aiytrrios éviye Th ocvpBovrAn Kedev@mv airéery 
rov KapBicea “Apacw Ovyarépa, iva 7) Sods 
avie@to 7% pn Oovs KapuBvon améyGoro. o 6€ 
"Apacis TH Suvaye tov Ilepcéwv aybopevos cal 
appwdéwy odx elye obre Sova ore apyijcacbav 
ev yap 7TicTaTO OTL OVK WS yuVaixa pw EuEdXrE 
KapSvons eFew aX ws Twaddaxyny. taita bn 
exdoytComevos eroinge Tdde. Av’ Ampiew tod mpo- 
Tépov Bacihéos Ovyatnp Kadpta peyadn Te Kal 
EvEeldys oUvH TOD oiKOUV NEAELmeryn, OVVOMA Sé ot 


4 





c 


HERODOTUS 


Hv Néryris: tauTny 6) THY maida 0 “Apacts 
Koopnoas eoO irl Te Kat Ypuc@ amoméumet és 
Ilépoas ws éwvtob Ovyarépa. peta 6€ Xpovov as 
py namdtero maTpodev - ovoudat@v, Reyer ™ pos 
avuTov mais “OQ. -Bacired, diaBeBrnpevos t mo 
*Apacios ov pavd avers. OF EME TOL KOT MM aony- 
cas aTéTre ye as eovTod Ouyatépa dibous, € eodoay 
Tij innBeln ’Airpiew, Tov éxelvos €ovTa éwUTOU 
Seamdtea HET. “Alyurtiav emavarTas epovevae.” 
TouTo on td, &tros wat aivrn » aitén eryryevonevn 
yarye KapBvcea tov Kipov peyddos Ovpwbévra 
em’ Ainjvsrrov. 

2..Qira pév vuy Néyouet Tlépoat. Aiyomrtot 
dé olwmodvras KapBicea, papevot pe €x TAavTNS 
diy THE "Amplew Ouyatpos syevéa Bae: Kipov yap 
eat Tov méprpavra Tapa “Apaow emt THY Ouya- 


* Tepe, add’ ov KapPucea, AéyorTes be TavTa OUK 


.* opbas éyoust. ov pev oude AeAnGe autous (el 


yap Ties Kal Gddol, TA Tepoéwv Popeyes emLore- 
ara kal Aiyvareot) ott mpora pep vobov ov abe 
VOMOS EOTL Bacthedoat yunotov mapeovTos, adtis 
6é dru Kaccavdauys ris Papydorew Ouryar pos iy 
Tats KauSvons, avdpos ‘Axatpevidew, add’ ovd« €x 
THS Aiyurins. ada TapatTparovar TOV _ovyov 
TM POo TOLEvpEVOL TH Ko vpou oiKiy ouryryevées elvat. 

3. Kal radra wey moe yet. Neyerau & Kai 
bd oyos, EMLOL [LEV OV miBavos, & @S TOV Tlepoidar 
yuvarcoy eae ovod Tis Tapa Tas ; Kupov yuvaixas, 
ws elde TH Kaccavddavyn Taperteata Téxva everdéa 
Te Kal peydidia, TOAA® eypaito TO eraivp trepOw- 
padkovea, % be Kaccavéavy éodoa Tod Kipou yuri 
ele Tade. “Torwvde pévTor éue traidwy pntépa 


4 








HERODOTUS 


éovacav Kipos ev dripin éyer, thy 8¢ an’ Aiyirrou 
emixtyntov év Timi TiOeTar.” THY pev dx Poperny 
tH Nuetyre eireiv tadta, tov Sé of maidwy Tov 
mpecBvrepov eimety KayBicea “Totyap tow @ 
BITES, eTrEav ey@ yéevapat avnp, AiyuTTov Ta pev 
avo kato Onow, Ta 6€ KaTwM ava.” Tadta eitrelvy 
auTOV éTea ws Séxa KOU yeryovOoTa, Kal Tas yuvatKkas 
ev Gwpatt yevéoOat: Tov b€ d:apynuovevoyta oVTw 
5y, ereite avdpoOn Kai rye THY BactAniny, motn- 
cacbas thy én’ Aiyurrtov otparninv. 

4. Suvnverxe S€ wal aAXO TL ToLovde mpAypa 
yeverOat és THY emiaTpadTevow TavTnY. qv TOV 
émixovpov “Apdotos avip yévos wev “Adxapyyo- 
cevs, ovvopa O€ of Pdyns, Kal yvouny ixavos ral 
TA TOKE ULKA GAKYLOS. OVTOS 6 Pdvys weuhopevos 
Kov Te Apdou éxdidpyjoKxes mroiw €& Aiyirrou, 
BovXopevos KapBion édMeiv és Aoyous. ola be 
€ovTa avTov €v TOLaL ETLKOUpOLGL AOoU Ov auLKpOD 
emigtapevoy te Ta Trepl Alyunrtoyv atpexéatata, 
peTadi@xer o “Apuacis orrovodny Tovevpevos édEir, 
petadioxe: S€ TOY ebvovywY TOY TigTOTAaTOY aTro- 
oTEelNas Tplnpei KaT avTor, Os aipéer pty év Avxin, 
é\ov S€ ove aviyaye és Aiyurtov codin yap 
puv mepinrOe o Pavys+ Kxatayeficas yap Tovs 
ponccows ama\nNacoeto és Ilépoas. oppnpuévw 

é otpateverGar KapSvon em Aiyutrrov Kai azro- 
peovts THY EXactW, OKwS THY avudpov SvexTrepa, 
emeOav ppate. pev cal Ta adda Ta “Apacios 
mpnyuata, eEnyeeTat 6€ Kal THY EXacLY, Mde Tapas- 
véwv, Twéeurravta trapa tov ’ApaBiwv Baciréa 
déecPat tiv béEoSov of doharéa rapacyeiv. 

5. Movvy d€ tavtyn eiol havepal éeoBorai és 
6 











HERODOTUS 


Alyurtov, amo yap Powwixns péypt ovpwv tav 
Kabdétios moduos eotl Svpwv trav Tadacctivev 
Kadeoptvor ard b& Kaddtios éovons méduos, ws 
éuol Soxéet, Lapdiwy od ToAA@ €AdoCOVvOS, aTrd 
TavTns Ta éwropia Ta emi Paddoons péxypt Invicov 
moos éotl tov ApaBiov, ano dé “Invicou adtis 
Lvpov péxpt LepSavidos Nvys, wap’ iv dy To 
Kdovov dpos teives és Oadaccav: ao dé LepBoa- 
vidos Aipuvns, ev TH O17) Novos Tov Tudw xexpvpOat, 
amo TauTns Hon Atyutrros. TO dy wetakv "Invicou 
modwos kat Kactiov te dpeos nal ris SepBwvidos 
Aiuwns, €ov TODTO OK OMYyoY yYwpioy adda door TE 
éml tTpeis 7uépas odov, avudpov é€at Severs. 

6. To dé ddéyos tov és AityuT roy vauTiAXopévor 
évvevwxKact, TovTO Eepyonat dpacwv. és Alyumrow 
é« ths “EAXabos taons Kal pos ex Dowiens 
Képapos éoayerat mANpns oivov bis Tod Eteos 
éxdatov, Kal ev Kepdyutov olvnpov aptOu@ Kewwov 
ovK éoTt ws AO elTreiv idéoIat. Kod dHra, eltror 
TLS QV, TADTA avatolpodTaL; éyw Kal TodTo Ppdaw: 
Sel Tov pev Sywapyov Exactov é« THs éwuTOd 
modtos auvAde£arta mavTa Tov Képapoy aye és 
Méyudur, rods bé é« Méudios és tatta 57) Ta 
avubdpa tis Supins xopitey mrjoavtas datos. 
orm o émipoitéwy Képapmos Kal éEarpedpevos év 
Aiytrr@ él Tov wadatov xopiteras és Supiny. 

7. Odrw pév vuv Tlépoas eict of thv eo Bory 
TAaUTHY TapacKevdcavtes és AlyuTtov, Kata 51) 


8 





HERODOTUS 


Ta elpnpeva cakavres bOaTL, eTEelTE TaXLTA Tape- 
NaBov Alyurrov. Tote b€ ovK edvTos Kw UdaTos 
éroipov, KapSvans wudopevos Tov “AXtxapynocéos 
Eeivov, méurras tapa tov ’ApaBiov ayyédXovs Kal 
denOels ris aopareins Etvye, tiatis Sovs Te Kal 
deFupevos trap avtov. 

8. LéBovta d¢’ApaBvor twictis avOpwTwr épora 
Toiol padtoTa, TovebVTAaL O€ AUTAS TpOTw TOL@OdE 
Tov Bovopevayv Ta TigTa ToLtéecOar AAAOS avrp, 
dudotépov avtav év péow éatews, AiOw dFéu TO 
gow TOY YELpav Tapa Tovs SaxTUAOUS TOs pmeyd- 
Kovs emitayvet TOY Totevpévoy Tas mioctts, Kal 
éretta haBwy ex tod iwatiov éExatépouv Kkpoxvda 
aheiher TO aipare év pérw Ketpmévovs MOovs éxta: 
ToUTO 6&€ Toléwy emixadrées Te TOV Atovucoy Kai 
tiv Ovpavinv. émiTedécavros b€ TovTOU Tada, o 
Tas TioTis Tomngdpmevos Toot Pitorot Tapeyyva 
tov Eeivov }) kal TOY aoTOV, hv TpPOS aaTOV TroLEeN- 
Tat’ of b€ didou Kal avtol Tas miotis OLKaLtedot 
céBecOa. Arovucov bé Gedy podvoy Kai Try 
Ouvpaviny yyéovtat elvat, Kal Tov TpLY@v THV 
Koupiy KelpecOar paci Kata wep avtov Tov Atd- 
vucov KexdpOau xeipovtas S& mepttpoyada, vrro- 
Evpaytes Tovs KpoTadovs. dvoudfovcr b€ Tov pev 
Atovucov ‘Opotarr, tHv b€ Ovpavinv ’AdAdT, 

9. "Evel ov thy wiotw Toict ayyédolce Toit 
mapa KauSicew aniypévorct érronjcato o ’Apa- 
Bios, éunyavato Todbe: aoxods Kapryrov TIjcas 
bdatos étrécake él tas Cwas TOV KauyAwV Tacas, 
tovTo 6& Toijocas tage és THY avudpov Kal 
Umréueve évOaira tov KapBicew otparov, ovdtos 
pev o miMavwrepos THY NOywv elpyntat, Set bé nal 


10 





HERODOTUS 


Tov ooov mdavov, eqet ye 6) NéyeTat, pnOivar. 
jwoTamos €aTL Meéryas év 7H "Apap 7 ovvoma 
Kopus, éxdcd0t bé obTos és THY "Epud phy KaX€0- 
pévnv OddXaccav amo TovTov 5) wy TOU ToTamMod 
heyerae tov Bacitea Tov "ApaBior, parpdpevov 
Tov wpoBoewy Kal Tay adhov depuarwv aos 
price eFtxvevpevov és Ty dvuspov, ayaryeiv 
TouT@y To UOwp, év dé TH dvidpp peyaras Seta- 

as opu-ac@at, iva Sexdpevar TO iSap cotoct. 
0005 é €or Suadexa Hpwepe@v amo TOU ToTapLow 
és TavTY THY dvu6pov. dyew O€ piv Ot’ oxeTav 
Tpiov es TpiEa x xeopia. 

10, "Ev 6€ to Inrovei@ Kaheomevep oromart 
tov NetXov éorpatomedeveto Vapuprperos o “Apud- 
gtos Tails vrowévey KapBicea. “Apacw yap ov 
catéXaBe Covra KapBvons édoas én’ Aiyumror, 
anna Bacihetoas ) "Apacs Téscepa Kal Teo- 
TepaKovra érea amréBave, €v Toict ovdév of méeya 
avapotov T piyy pa guvnvetx On amodavev dé xal 
Taprxevdels eTady ev THot Tadiat év TO ip, Tas 
avTos oikodounocato. eri Vappnvirov dé Toi 
‘Apda.os Baothevovtos Aiyurtov daca Aiyut- 
TioLee méyorov 67 eryéveTo" icOnaav yap OnBac 
ai Aiyirriat, ove ™ poTepov ovda a voblecioat 
oUTe orepov TO méeype euev, as Neyouct avTot 
OnBaiou ou yap 87 verat Ta av® THS Alyumrou 
TO TWapatav' adda Kali tore bobncay ai OFASac 

se pi 

Oi &€ Ilépoa: éreire SueEehaoavtes THY 
at iCovTo Tédas TOV Alyurtiov as cv f8a- 
Néovtes, evOadTa ot émriKkoupot ol TOU Aiyunriou, 
eovres avopes “EAAnvés te xal Kapes, weupopuevor 


72 





HERODOTUS 


T® Davy Ott otpatov iyaye én’ Alyuttov adAo- 
O@poov, pnyYavavTat mpiyua és avTov ToLoves. 
joav To Davy waides ev AiyiTTw KaTahedeup- 
bévor' Tos ayayovTes és TO oTpaToTedoy Kal és 
dy to matpos KpyTipa ev péow Earnoav ay- 
hotépwr Tav atpatoTédwy, peta Sé aytvéovTes 
Kata éva Exactoy tov waidwy éopatov és Tov 
Kpnthpa: ova tavrToy oé dueFeNPovtes TOY Taider 
oivov Te Kal Udwp ecehdpeor és avTov, éumtovTes 
6€ TOU aipatos Twavtes ot émixovpot ovTw 41 
ovvéBadov. paxns 6& yevouéevns KapTtepis Kai 
mecovT@r €& auotépwr TAY cTpaToTédwy TAGE: 
moAXOv etpdtrovto of Aiyimttol. 

12. @dpa Sé péya eldov muPopuevos wapa Tav 
emiywpiov TOY yap daTéwy TepiKeyuLevaY Ywpis 
exaTépwy Tov év TH ayn Tav’Ty TecovTwY (Ywpis 
pev yap tav Llepcéwy exéeto Ta ootéa, ws eYw- 
pian kat’ apyds, érépwOs b¢ tav AiyuTtiov), ai 
pev tav Ilepoéwy wehadai eiae aabevées ottw 
mote, et Gérers Who povvn Bareiv, dcatetpaveets, 
ai 6€ tav AiyuTtioy oltw Oo Te iayupal, ports 
dy Mm maicas Svappij~eas. aitiov d& tovTou 
Tobe EAeyor, Kal eué yy evrretéws EmeHov, drt 
Aiytrtio: pév avtixa amo rraidioy apEdpevot 
Evp@vras Tas Kepadas Kal pos Tov ALov TAXU- 
veTat TO ooTéovy, TwuTO d€ TOUTO Kal TOU pI) 
paraxpovabat aitiov éotis AiyuTtiov yap av Tis 
éXaxiatous ido:to baraxpovs wdvTwv avOpwrev, 
TovuTotot ev 5) TovTO €aTl aitiov iayupas popéery 
tas Kxebadads, toias Se Tlépoyat ote aaGevéas 

t w id ) 
opéovat Tas Kehahas aitiov Tode' sKinTpopéovart 
e€ apyis midous tiapas dopéoytes. TaiTa pév 


T4 





. HERODOTUS 


vuv Totadta: eloov 5é Kal GdAXa Gpota TOvTALICE év 
Tlampyys tov dua’ Ayatpévei r@ Aapeiov d:adba- 
pévtov td “Ivapw tov AiBvos. 

13, Ot b& Adydmrioe ex tis pdyns as étpa- 
movto, épevyov ovdert Koop@ KaternOevtor Se 
és Méuduy, érepre ava trotapov KapBvons véa 
MutiAnvainv knpuxa adyoucay dvdpa Iépany, és 
o“oroyinv mpoxareouevos Aiyurrtlous. of Sé 
éreite Thv vea eldov éaedOovaav és tv Méuduy, 
éxyubévres adées ex Tod teiyeos THv Te véa bé- 
POetpav Kal tovs avdpas Kpeoupyndov Stactacav- 
Tes Epopeonv és TO Tetyos. Kal Aiyvmtiot pév peta 
TOUTO ToNLopKEevpEvor Ypovp TapéoTnoay, oi Sé 
mpoaexéees AiBues Setcavres ta trept tay Aiyumrrov 
yeyovota tapédocav adéas a’tovs apaynti Kal 
gdopov te érdfavto cal Sapa ereurrov. ds 5é 
Kupnvaios cal Bapxaiot, detcaytes opoiws Kab oi 
AiBues, trocadta éroinaav. KapBuons S€é ta peév 
mapa AtBiwv édOovra Sapa diroppovws édéEato: 
Ta 8& mapa Kupnvaioy amixopeva peupOeis, ws 
éuol Soxéet, OTe Hv OrAiyas erreprpav yap 8y Tev- 
Taxoaias pvéas apyupiov ot Kupnvaios ravras 
Spaccopevos avtroxetpin Sido merpe TH OTpAaTLH. 

14. ‘Hpépn 8 Sexatn am Hs mapédaBe ro 
tetyos To év Méudse KapBvons, xatioas és to 
m@poaarteoy ert Nun Tov Bactdéa trav Aiyurtiov 
Vappnuitov, Bacirevoavta phvas &€, todtov 
katicas atv Grows Aiyurrrios dteretpato 
avtod THS Wuyns wowy tordde ateidas avdtod 
THv Ouyatépa éaOAtt SovAnin éEérepre én’ Bdwp 
Eyovoay vophiov, cuvérreutre 6€ Kal AdNdAaS Tap- 
Gevouvs aroréEas avipav TaY TpwTwY, opolws 
16 








HERODOTUS 


éatarpevas TH TOU Bactréos. ws dé Boh Te Kal 
KNavOn@ Taphicay ai wapOévot mapa Tovs TaTeE- 
pas, of pev GAOL mavtTes avTreBowy te Kal 
avTéxAaioy op@vTes Ta TéxVa Kexaxwpéva, O Oe 
Wappryros mpoideav cal pabav éxuwe és tHv 
ynv. mapeMovcéwy Sé tay bdpopdpwr, Sevtepa 
of Tov maida érewre pet ad\Xov AiyuTTion bic- 
yediov tv avTyy Adcinvy éexovTwy, Tovs TE 
auyevas Kade Sedeuevous ral “4 oTOMATA eyKE- 
Nadivwévouss Hyovto O€ towny ticovtes Muti- 
Anvatwy tolcr ev Méude aodopévoice ody TH 
poi. TatTa yap édixacav of BacidLot dtxactai, 
Umép avdpos éexaatou déxa Aiyurtioy Tay TpeTeV 
avraTo\Avobat, 6 Sé idwy wape-ovTas Kal pa- 
Oov Tov watéa iyedpevoy érl Oavatov, Tav d\Awv 
Aiyurtioy tov teptxatnpévey avtov KdaLovT@V 
kai Sewa TwovevvTwy, T@UTO eTOince TO Kai emt TH 
Ouyatpl. tapedOovtwy 6é Kal TovT@Y, cUPnVELKE 
WOTE TOV TUETTOTEMY Ol avOpa amnLKEéaTEpOL, 
exmemT@KoTa €x TOY eovt@y éyovTa Te ovdEY Et 
py boa mrwyYos Kal MpocatTéovtTa THY aTpATLNY, 
Tmapivat Vappnvitoy te tov “Ajutaros Kal Tovs 
ey T@ MTpoactei@ Katnuévovs Aiyumtiov. 6 dé 
Wappyvitos as eide, dvaxNavoas péya Kal KaXe- 
cas ovopacrtl Tov Eraipov ermrHnEato Tip Keparny. 
joav 8 dpa avrov diXaxot, of Td ToLtedpevov wav 
e& éxetvou em éxaotn é€dm~ KapSian éonpawor. 
Owpdoas 6¢ 0 KapSvons ta rorevpeva, wéw as 
dyyekov elpwra avtov Aéyor Tabe. ‘ AeororTns 
ge KauBions, Vapprure, eipwra bo te 81 THY 
pev Ouyatépa optwr Kexaxwpéevny kal tov Twaida 
éml Gavatoy areiyorvta ovTe avéSwoas ovTEe atré- — 


8 








HERODOTUS 


KNavoas, Tov b¢ mTwyov ovdéev col mpoanxorra, 
ws d\Nwy TuvOaverat, etiunoas.” 6 wév 67 TadTa 
éretpwta, 08 apelSero roicide. ‘*() rai Kipou, 
Ta pev' oixnia iv pelo Kaka 7 woTE avakdaieL, 
TO 6€ TOU étaipou mrévOos aEtov Hv Saxptwr, ds éx 
TOMAG@Y Te Kal evdaimoveY exTeTMV és TTM@YNHINY 
amixtas éwl ynpaos 0060." Kal radta ws} azre- 
veryGévra bro Tovrov ev doxéeww odu cipnaba, ws 
[82] Néyeras iar’ Aiyumriwy, Saxpvew pév Kpoicoy 
(éreTevye€ yap Kat ovTos émiomopevos KapBuon 
7 Aiyurrov), daxpvew dé [lepcéwy tovs map- 
eovtas: al’T® te KauBvon écedOeiv oixtov tiva, 
kal avtixa kedevew Tov Té of Taida éx THY aTroN- 
Aupevov cwtew xal avtov éx Tod mpoacteiov 
dvactnocavtas ayew trap’ éwuTov. | 

15. Tov pev 57 waida etpov adtod of petiovTes 
OUKETL TEPLEOVTA GANA TPWTOV KaTAKOT ETA, AUTOV 
6€ Vappyvitov dvacticartes Fyryov mapa Kap- 
Bucea: &vOa Tod doiwod siaitato éywv ovdev 
Biatov. ef d€ kai nreatHnOn wh TWodvTpynypoveetr, 
amé\aBe av Alyurtoy aoTe eritpoTevey avTijs, 
émet tipav éwbacr Ilépoar tov Bactdéwv Tovs 
maidas: Tov, ei Kal odhéwv aTroaTéwat, buws Toiai ye 
Taig avT@y aTrodLooval THY apyYHV. ToANOLoL wEV 
vuv Kai aAXOLCL €oTi ata uwMoacbaLortt TOVTO OUT@ | 
vevomixage orev, év Oe kal TH Te “Ivdpw tracdt 
@avvupa, ds adrrédkaBe TH of Oo TaTHp elye apy, 
kal t@ Apuptaiov Ilavoips: nai yap obtos aré- 
AaBe Ti Tod TwaTpos apyynv. Kaitor “Ivdpw ye 
cat "Apuptaiov otdapolt cw Ilépcas nana tréw 


! Probably é¢ below sliould be omitted; otherwise the 
sentence cannot be translated. 


20 








HERODOTUS 


épyacaytTo. viv 6€ punyavepnevos Kaka o Vap- 

=. f a ‘ : ; 
pnvitos Eafe tov picbov: amiatas yap Aiyut- 
tious ijAw* éreite b¢ érauctos éyéveto bTd Kau- 
Bicew, aipa tavpov mimy aréfave Tapaypipma. 
ovUT@ 61) OVTOS ETEAEUTHOE. 

16, KapBvons dé é« Mépdios arrixeto és Sauv 
modw, BovAopevos Torjoar Ta 51) Kal éroince. 
emeite yap éeanAGe €s ta Tod “Apdoros oixia, 
autixa éxéXeve €x THs Tadiys tov "Audatos véxvy 
expépew éEw ws 5€ Tadta émiTedéa éyéveto, pa- 
atuyobv éxédeve Kal Tas TpLYas aroTidNe Kal 
KEVTOUDY TE Kal TaAAG TavTa AvuaivecOar. éreiTe 
6é Kal TaidTa éxapor toredvres (0 yap 51) vexpos 
&Te TETAPLYEVUEVOS aVTETYE TE Kal OVOEV SLEYEETO), 
exérevoée piv 0 KapSions xataxadoa, évteddo- 
pevos ovK 6ora* Ilépoat yap Oedv vopifover elvat 
Tup. TO @Y KaTaKalew ye TOS VExpoUs ovdaLas 
év vom ovdetépotot eat, Lléponat pev ds 6 aep 
eipntat, Ge@ ov Sixatoy elvar AéyorTes vemey 
vexpov avOp@rou> AiyuTtiouws: dé vevouorat Trip 
Onpiov eva éuuyxov, wavra 6€ a’to KateoOiew 
Ta Tep dv AGB, twANoHev be adTo Tis Bopijs cvv- 
anoOvnckev TO KaTerOiopéerm. ovKav Onpioice | 
vouos ovdanas ode eotl Tov vexvy Sidovat, Kal 
Sia TavTa Taptyevoval, iva joi) Keipevos bo 
evAé@v KaTaSpwOy. ottw ovdetépotct vomutopeva 
éveTéAXeTo Trotéety 0 KapSvons. ws pévtot At- 
yuTTLOL Aéyouct, ovK “Apacs iv o TavTa wade, 
G\Na adds TIs TOY AiyuTTioy Exov Thy avTiy 
HrAcKinv "Apdaot, TS Avparvopevor Iépcar eddxeor| 
"Apdot AvpaiverOar. Réyovor yap ws mrvPopevos 
éx pavtniou o"Apacts Ta Tepl éwvTov aToavorral 


22 








HERODOTUS 


péddovra yiverOat, ow 57 axeopevos TA éTLpeEpo- 
peva Tov pev avOpwrov TovTOY TOV pacTLywOévTa 
amobavovta are emi that Ovpyot évtos Tis 
é€wuTov Onx«ns, ewuTov be eveTethato TH TWardi ev 
pUXe@ THs OnKns ws pariota Geivar, ai pév vuv 
éx tod "Audowos éevtoXal avtat ai és THY Tadrp 
Te Kal Tov avOpwrov éyoucar ov por Soxéovat 
apxny yevéc@at, ddXrAws 8 adta Aiyirrriot cenvodv. 

17, Mera 6é€ tadra o KapSitons éBovrevcato 
Tpipacias otpatyias, emi te Kapynéovious xal 
émlt “Appewrviovs cal éml rods paxpoBiovs Aidio- 
mas, olxnuévous b€ ArBuns éxi TH votin Garacon’ 
BovXevoméevm bé of edoke emi pev Kapyndovious 
TOV vaUTLKOY OTpaTOY aTroaTéANELY, emi de “Ap- 
pwviovs tod welod amoxpivavta, émi 6é Tovs 
Ai@ionas xatomtas Tpa@Tov, ovromévous TE THY Ev 
rovTotat toias AiPiowe reyouévny elvat HALou 
tparetay et éott adybéws, Kal mpos Tav’Tn Ta 
ara Katoopuévous, d@pa dé TH AOYw Hépovtas 
T@ Bacihés avTav. 

18. ‘H &é tpamefa Tod 7Atov Toujde Tis NéyeTat 
elvat, Netpo@v eotl ev TH TMpoacteiwm €mimeEos 
Kpedy EbOa@v TavT@y ThY TeTPAaTrOdwY, Es TOV TAS 
pev vuKTas eniTnSevovTas TiHévat Ta Kpéa TOS EV 
TéXei EXdTTOTE ECoVTAaS TAY aoTaY, Tas bé Huépas 
daivuaGat mpociovta Tov Bovdopevoyv, ddvat de 
Tovs emuywplous TadTa THy yhv adrny dvadsdovas 
ExadoTorTe, 

19. ‘H pév 63) tpamefa tod HAliov xadeomévy 
Aévyerat elvar Toindes KapBion dé ws edoke rép- 
TEL TOVS KATATKOTOUS, AUTiKa peTeTTéuteTO EF 
"Eredavtivns modos tav “ly@vopayov avdpav 


a4 


HERODOTUS 


TOUS emiatapéevous THY AlOioTida yAM@ooay. ev 
@ 8€ TOUTOUS peTHLTAY, év TOUT@ éxéheve emt TH 
Kapyndova WEELY TOV vauTixov TTPATOV. Poi- 
‘ines 6€ ot épacay Trotncew Tadra opkiowe 
yap peyddooe evdedéabat, cal ovum dy movecty 
Oota él TOUS maidas TOUS EwUTOY TTPATEVOMEVOL. 
Powixwy Sé ot Bovdopevev ot oLtrai ovK a£to- 
payor evyivovTo. Kapyndoveoe pév vuv ovT@ dov- 
Aoowyy duehuyov pos Lepoéwv" KapBions yap 
Binv ovK édixaiou T poo pépew oink, ore opéas 
TE avTous edebwxeray Téponar | wal mas ex Powi- 
K@VY HpTHTO Oo VAUTLKOS TTPATOS. dovres 6€ Kal 
Kumpeoe apéas abtovs [épanot éorpatevovto em 
Alyuttov. 

20, Enreire de Te KapBvon eX THS ‘Enedav- 
Tivys aTriKovTo ob ‘TxPvopayor, & eTre MATTE auTOUS es 
Tous Aidioras EVTELAAHEVOS Ta Nérvyety xpnv Kal 
Sapa pepovtas moppupeov Te ciua Kal Xpuceor 
oTpertov mepiavyévioy Kal yerea Kal pupov 
araBactpov Kal poweniov oivou Kdadov. of O€ 
Ai@iores oot, és Tous dméreure 0 KauBvons, 
heyouTas eivat Méytorot Kal KaAnLOTOL avOparTrav 
TavTwrv. vopotos b€ Kal adAdoLoL YpacAa: avTovs 
KeX@pia wévorat TOV GAKwY dvO pom wy cal 67) Kal 
Kara Thv Bacirniny rode: Tov dy Tay aoTav 
Kpivect péyeorov Te elvat Kal Kata TO péyabos 
eye TH i ioxuv, ToUTOV aftovar Bactdeverv. 

ee "Es Tovrous 67) @v Toads avdpas ws atixorto 

i "IxPvoparyot, Owovres Ta Spa TH Bacsrée 
avTav éXeyov tdée. ‘‘ Bactdevs o Ilepotéwy Kap- 
Boon, Bovropevos pidos kal Eetvos Tot ryever Oat, 
jueas Te amréeTreure €s NOyous ToL EAVeiv KEdevw?, 


26 





HERODOTUS 


kat dpa Tradra tot did07 Toict Kal abros padcoTa 
Hoetar ypewpevos. 6 6€ AiGiowr paler te Ka- 
TOMTAL HKOLEY, Neves Tpos avTovs Torade, “ OvTE 
6 Ilepcéwy Bacirevs Sapa twéas errepre pépovtas 
TpoTi@v tToNAOD enol Eeivos yevérOar, ovTE bets 
Aéyere aAnGéa (HxeTe yap KaTOTTaL Tis Enis 
GpXs), OUTE exeivos avNp Eats CiKaLos. EL yap 
Ww Stkatos, ovt’ av éreOupnoe X@pns aAANS 7) THs 
éwuTod, oT dv és dovAocUYyY avOpwrous irye UT 
@v pndey nodlenrar. viv S& avt@ toEov Tobe b- 
Sovtes rade rea Néyete. ‘Bactredrs o Al@corewy 
cupBovreves tH Ilepoéwv Bacirk&, érredv ottw 
evmetéws Edxwaot ta TOEa Ilépoas dovta peryabei 
tocaita, Tote én Aidiorwas Tovs paxpoPious 
TAGE UTepBaddomevov otpateverOar pwéexpi Se 
tovTou Oeoice eidévas yap, of ovK éwl voov Tpd- 
qovot Aidiorwy ratcl yi» addAnv mpocKTacbar 
TH éwuT@v. ” 

22. Tatra 6€ eltras xai avels To ToEov Tapé- 
Swxe Tolot ijmovot. AaBwy Sé TO elua TO Top- 
pupeov eipwra 6 te eln Kal Gxws Terotnpévov" 
elrrovt@y d¢ tov “lyPvoddyav thy addnOeinv mrept 
THS Tophupyns Kai Tis Badijs, Sodepovs pev Tovs 
av@ pwrovs eby eivat, SorXepa Sé avTa@y Ta eluaTa. 
Sevtepa Se Toy Ypucoy eipwra Tov aoTpeTTOV TOV 
Tepiavyévioy Kai Ta Wrédua: eEnyeouevwy be Tov 
ly@voddyov tov Kocpov ato, yeXdoas 0 Ba- 
athevs Kal vouioas elvar opéa rédas ele ws Tap 
EWUTOICL cicl PpwuadewTEepat ToVTéwY Trédal. Tpi- 
Tov O€ eipwta TO wUpoY* eitrovToY bé Tis ToLIoLos 
mépt eal adeirtos, TOY avTOV AOyor TOY Kal rept 
Tow elatos ele, ws Oe és TOY olvov aTixEeTO Kal 
28 





HERODOTUS 


émvdeto avtov TH Toinot, Urepnobels TO TOpaTe 
éreipeto 6 TL Te oitéeTat O Bacireds Kal ypovor 
oxédcov paxpotatov avip Ilépans Ewer. of Oe 
oitéecOat ev TOY adpTov elo, eEnynoduevor TOY 
Tupav Thy duct, byo@KovTa Sé Erea Cons wAr- 
pwpua avopl paxpotatov mpoxéeoOat, mpos Tav’Ta 
6 Aldio épy ovdev Ompaterv ei ciTedpevor KOTpor 
érea OAvya Cwover ovdé yap dv ToaaiTa bvvacbat 
Cac odéas, eb ul) TH TOpaTt avédepor, ppator 
tolot lyOvoddyoict Tov olvoyy TovTw yap EwuTOvS 
imo Ilepoéwy écootala. 

23. “Avtetpopevay dé tov Bacidéa tev ‘TyGvo- 
dayeav tis Cons cal diairns mépt, Erea pev és 
eikogt Kal ExaTOV TOvS TONKS avT@Y aTriKvéc- 
a0at, vTepBadrew Se twas Kal TadTa, citnow Oe 
eivat kpéa te Epa Kal moma yadda, Oapa Sé 
TOLEVLEVOY TOV KATATKOTMY Tepl TOY ETéwD, El 
Kkpnvnv odt hrynocacOat, an’ 7s Novopevor AvTapw- 
Tepo. eyivovto, KaTu wep ei eAaiov ein OCew de 
am avtis @s et iwv. daaberés 68 To Vowp Tis 
Kpyyns TavTyns oUTw@ Sy) TL EXeyoV ElvaL Ol KaTA- 
gKOTOL @OTE pndevy oloy T Elvat em avTOD éTL- 
mréew, prjre EvVAov pyte tav boa EvAoV éaTi 
ly éTepa, A\Ad TavTa opéa Kepéew és Buaccov. 
TO f vowmp toito ei adi eotl adnbémws olov rt 
Aéyetat, Ota TOTO ay elev, TOUT@ Ta TaYTAa ypEw- 
pevot, paxpoBiot. amo tis xpyvns 8 atad- 
Aacoopévwv, ayayeiy oheas és Seapwripiov 
avopav, 0a tovs wavras ev médnot ypveenor 
bebécbar. éatt b€ ev tovTotot Ttoiat Aidiown 
TdVT@Y O YAXKOS oTAViwWTAaTOY Kal TLLLM@TATOD. 
Genodpevar S€ Kai To Seapmryptov, eGenocavto Kai 
TH TOU HALov Aeyounevny Tpatretay. 


30 





HERODOTUS 


24. Mera de ravrny tedevraias éBenoavto Tas 
Oynxas aitay, at Aéyovtar oxevatecOar €& bérov 
TNOT@ ToLM@de’ Erredy TOV vexpov iayVijvadct, ElTE 
&7) kata mep Aiyvrrioe eite GAXwS Kws, yurro- 
cavTes amvavtTa avrov ypadh Kxoopéovat, €fo- 
powedytTes TO eldos és td duvaTtév, emetta Sé oi 
meptiaTact otijAnv €E véXOV TEeTOLnLEVHY KOiAnY" 
i) $2 opt TOAAH Kal evepyos OptaceTal. €v péon 
dé TH ot7An evewy Stapaivetac o véxvs, ovTE 
odunv ovdeuiay ayYapl tapeyopevos ovTE GAO 
deLKes OVOEV, Kal Eyer TavTa havepa omoiws avT@ 
T@ véxvi. éviavTov pev bn Exovet THY aTHANV EV 
Toigt OiKiowst Of paddicTa TpoorKoyTEs, TWavT@Y 
amapxopevor kal Ovoias of wpoodyovtTes: peta 

é TaUTa ExKopmicayTes ioTaot TEP THY OAL. 

25. Qenodpevo. S€ Ta wavTa of KaTagKoTrot 
aTadX\uooorvtTo oriaw. arayyeddvrwv dé TavTa 
ToUTwy, avtixa 0 KapBvons opyiv motnoapevos 
eatpateveto eri Tous AiGionas, ovTe TapacKevny 
giTov ovdepiay TaparyyetXas, ote Oyo éwUT@ 
Sods OTe €s Ta EoxXaTa vis Euede oTpateverPat* 
ola 5é €uparvys te ew Kal ov ppevipns, ws HKOVE 
Tov | Novopayev, eotpateveto, EXXAmvwyr ev TVS 
wapeovtas avTod takas tropéverv, tov dé meCov 
mavTa Ga ayopevos. éreite 58 otparevopevos 
éyeveto ev OnBnat, améxpive TOU GTpaTOU ws TrEVTE 
pupiddas, Kai TovTorot pev eveTérAXETO “Apupwrious 
éEavdparrodicapévous TO YpnoTHpLov TO TOD Atos 
éumpijoar, avtos d& Tov AovToy aywr oTpaTor te 
él tovs Aidiomas. mpiv dé Tis ob00 TO wéwrrov 
pépos SteAnrvOévar tH otpatiny, avtixa TwavTa 
auTovs Ta elyov oiTimy eyopeva eredeAOITEE, pEeTA 


32 





HERODOTUS 


Sé Ta oitia kal Ta brokvyia éwédttre Kater Or0- 
peva. ef pév vey pabov tadta o KapBvons 
eyvaripayee KaL aTriyye OTliaw TOV aTpaTor, ert 
TH apynGer yevouévyn amaptads hw dv avnp copos- 
vov 6&€ ovdéva Oyo Tolevpevos me aigi és TO 


mpoow. ot dé orpati@rat Ews pév TL elyov ex THs — 


yiis NapBSdvew, roindayéovres Sréfwor, érrel dé és 
THY Wrappov amrixovto, Sewov Epyov avTa@y tives 
épydcavta: éx dexddos yap &va odéwr attav 
amroxAnpacarres Katédbayor. tuOdpevos bé Taidta 
0 KauBicns, deicas rnv a\dknrobayinv, amels Tov 
ex AiOioras cro\ov omicw éropeveTo Kal aTiKvee- 
Tat €> @nBas morXovs atodéoas Tod oTpaTod: 
€x OnBéwr Sé xataBas és Méudw tovs"EXAnvas 
annke atom Nee. 

26. ‘O péev er’ AiPlomras otorXos ota erpnte 
ot & avtov em’ ’Aupwviovs arooradévtes otpa- 
teverOat, ereite opunOévtes ex trav OnBéwv éro- 
pevovto Exovtes ayaryous, amixopevor pev pavepot 
eiat es "Oacw roru, THY Exovor pev Lapuoe THs 
Aloypiovins pudins Aeyopevot eivat, améyouot dé 


EnTa HuEpewy Odov ard OnBéwy b1a \rdppou" ovo- | 
paterar dé 6 ya@pos ovTos Kata ‘EXXHvov yLoccay | 


Maxkdpowv vijcos. és pev 6) TodTOv Tov yapor 


ANéyerat amixéoOa Tov orpator, TO évOcdTer Sé, 


OTe wy avTol Appeorior cal of TovT@Y dxovcarTes, 
GadXoL ovdeves ovdev EXoUoL EiTely Tepl avTav: 
oUTe yap és Tovs "Apupowvious amixoyro ote oTicw 
i i * 
évooTnaav. RAéyerar b€ Kata Tdde UT av’Tar 
| f é * q f ¥ . af 
Appovior ered) €« tijs "Odatos tavrns lévar 


Sia Tijs Wdppmou emt odéas, yevéerOat te adtods 


peTakv xov padiota avTay Te Kal Tis "Odors, 
34 











HERODOTUS 


dpiarov ai peopevotat avtoiot émimvedoat votov 
péyav Te Kal eEaictov, popéovta be Oivas THs 
apdppov KaTaX@oat odéas, Kal TpOT TOLOUTED 
apavadjvat. "Appovioe pev oUT@ Aéyouct yeve- 
cAat meph THS oTparens TAUTNS. 

27. "Amuypevou dé Kapficew ¢ es Mendy epavn 
Aiyurriowws o "Arts, TOV “EAAnves "Eragov Kane- 
ovat’ emupavéos dé TovTOU tyevopevov avrixa ot 
Aiyinriot eluata éd opeov Ta KaddoTa Kal hoa 
év Barina. id@p Sé TavTa, TOUS Aiyurrious Tot- 
ebyras 0 KapSions, wayXv opéas KaTadogfas 
EWUTOD KAKO ampngavtos Xappocuva Tatra qoué- 
ew, éxadee TOUS emLTpoTroUs THS Méuduos, am iKo- 
pévous de és oyu elpeTo 6 tt L TpOTEpov pev éovTos 
auroo éy Méudgu € émotevy ToLooTov ovdev Aiyorrtot, 
Tote O€ émel avTos mapein Tis oTpaTuAs TAHOOs 
Tt atoBarwv. ob 5é &ppalov ws ods Oeds ein 
pavels dua _ Xpovov TONAOD éwOas éemidhaiverOar, 
Kal @s éreay hava TOTE TavTes Aiyvrrvoe keXapn- 
KOTES opratouev. TavTa dxovaas o KapBvons épy 
pevderOas opéas Kal ws revdopuévous venare: 
éfnpiov. 

28. ‘Aroxteivas 5é TovTous Sevtepa TOUS ipéas 
exanec és Oyu LeyovToy 6é KaTa TAUTA TOV 
ipéwr, ov Aijoew ébn avtov et Beds Tes xetponOns 
aTrvy pEVOS ein Aiyurriowwt. Tooaira b¢ elas 
arrdryew éxéXeve Tov "Amu TOUS (peas. of ev 57 
peTpLcay a£ovTes. o be "Amis obTos ) “Erraos 
yiveTat poaXos éx Boos, ATts OUKETt oin Te yiverat 
és yaorépa aNXov BarreoBa yovov. Alybrrrvot 
dé héyouat aéXas én THY Bobv éx Tov ovpavod 
Katioxely, Kai poy €x TovTou Tiktey Tov "Arriv. 
36 





HERODOTUS 


éyer dé 6 poryos obros 6 "Amis KaXedpevos onpria 
Todoe €wy péras, ert pev TO weT@T@ EVKOY TE 
Tpl'ywvor, érl S€ ToD veToU aieTov eixagpévor, ev 
dé TH ovpH Tas Tpiyas SuThas, Ud 6 TH YA@ooH 
KkdavOapov. 

29. ‘Os dé jryayov tov "Amu oi ipées, 0 KapBu- 
ons, ola ewy UTomapyoTEepos, aTATapEVvOS TO eyYeEt- 
pidiov, OéXwv Tiat THY yaoTépa TOD” Amis TraieL | 
Tov mnpov" yeraoas Oé elme Tpds TOds ipéas “"*O 
kaxal xeharai, TotovTot Geol yivovtat, évatpol Te 
Kai capKmdees Kal érralovres aidynpiwr; aEos jév 
ye Alyumrtiowr otros ye o Geos, atap To. tpeis ye 
ov Yaiportes yédwTa éue Oncecbe.”| Taira elas 
éveTeiNaTo TOlat TaUTA TPHacoVCL TOUS peV ipéas 
amropactiyacat, Aiyutrtiwy b€ Trav ad\X@v Tov 
div XdBwct optafovta xreiverv. opT) jeev 67) OtedE- 
AvTo AliyuTrriosos, of Sé ipées EdtKaredyTO, O O€ | 
"Amis wemAnypévos Tov pnpov Edbive ev TO ip@ | 
KaTaKeimevos. Kal Tov mev TEAEUTHCAYTA Ex TOD 
Tpwpatos EOayray ot ipées NAO pn KapBucew. 

30. KapStens 6€, ws Réyovor Ailyvrrios, 
avTixka Sta TovTO TO adiknua euavn, ewy ovdE 
mpoTepoy ppevypns. Kat wpa@Ta pev TOY KaKav 
éfepydcato tov adeApeoy Xpépdw eovta tatpos 
Kal pytpos THs avis, Tov amémeue és Ilépaas 
hOovw €& Aiydrrrov, Ste to Tofov podvos 
Ilepréwy Goov te eri dvo daxtUXous elpuce, TO 
mapa tov Aidiorros ijvetxay oi ‘ly@vopayo, trav 
dé d\Xwv Llepréwy oddeis ofos re Siders: arot- 
yvopuévou ay és Llépcas Tod Xuépdsos oWruv eide Oo 
KapSvons év te trve@ rotjvde Eb0FE of ayyeXov 
érOovra éx Ilepoéwy ayyédNew ws ev TO Opdve | 
38 








HERODOTUS 
7 Bacrrnia ifopevos Zpépdis rH Keparp rod 


ovpavod ravceie. mpos @v tav’ta detaas Tepl 
EWUTOD j41) MLV ATTOKTELVAS O GOEAHEOS APY, TEUTEL 
IIpnfaomea és Lepoas, os av ot avnp Tepoéwv 
TigTOTATOS, aTOKTEvéovTa juv. 6 be avaBas és 
Lodoa ameéxretve Lpépdiy, of pev Aéyovet em aypyy 
eEayayovta, of dé és THY ’EpvO pny OdXacoav mpo- 
ayayovTa KaTaTovT@cat. 

31, Ilpa@rov pev 7 Xéyouot Kau Svon rav caxdv 
dp&at rodto: Sevtepa bé eEepydoato tiv abehdeny 
éotmropevny ot és Aiyurtoy, TH Kal ovvoixee xal nv 
ot di aphotépwr adedden. eEynue Sé avtiy mde 
ovdanas yap éwfecay mpoTepov THot adeddenjat 
cuvoxéerv Hepat. apdoOn puis Tav ddedpeav 
KapBions, cai érerta BovAopevos avtiyy yijuat, 
Ott ove ewoTa emevoee Trolnce.y, eipeTo KaXEeoas 
tovs Bacirniovs Sieactas el tis e€otl Kedevor 
vomos Tov BovAcpevov adedpe} ovvorxéev. oi be 
Bacthkmo. Sieactal Kexpipeévos avépes yivovtas 
Ilepcéwy, és oF aroGdvwot cht TapevpeOH th 
ddixoyv, péypt TovTov' otro bé€ Tolaw Ilépanor 
Sixas duxdfovar xal €Enyntal tov watpiov Oecpav 
yivovrat, Kal jmavTa és TovTOUVS avaKéeTat. eipo- 
pévou @v Tod KapBicew, brexpivovto ait@ ovTot 
cal Sixaia cat adoparéa, ddpevoe vopov ovdéva 
éfevpiocxew os KeXever adeAden cuvotKxéeiy aded- 
deov, GdAov pévtos EFevpynKévat voor, TO Bactrev- 
ovtt Ilepodwy é€eivae movéerv TO dv BovAnTar. 
oUT@ oUTE TOY vosoy EAXvoay de(cavTes Kau Bicea, 
iva Te pi) avTol améAwvTat TOY véuor TepicTéd- 
Novtres, mape~eDpoy aAov voMoy cippayov Te 


4o 





HERODOTUS 


dédovte yapméeww abderdeds. Tote pev 67) 0 Kap- 
Boions eynpe THY Epwpévny, weTa pévToL Ov TOAKOY 
xpovov oye anv aderhenv. Touvtéwy Sita thy 
vewTEepn eTLaTrOmerny ot ew AiyuTrrov KrTeivet. 

32. "Audi b€ tO Oavdt@ aditis dufOs womep 
mept Spépdios A€yetae Aoyos. “EAAnves puev 
Aéyouot KapBioca cupBareiv cxvpvov Aéovtos 
oxvAakt Kuvos, Gewpéew Sé Kai THY yuvaixa Tav- 
THY, vix@pévov b€ TOD aKUAaAKOS adEeAdhEdy avTOU 
GAXov oxvAaKxa atroppi~avta tov Secuoy twapa- 
yevéoOat oi, Sv0 5é ryevomévous ovTw 8% TOUS 
gKVAaKAS éTiKpaTHoat ToD oKUpvov. Kal Top 
pev KapBicea tdecPar Oewpevov, thy b€ mrapy- 
péevny baxpiew. KapBicea 5€ pabdvta roiro 
erretpéobac &¢ 6 Te daxpvet, THY O€ eitrelv ws (dotca 
TOV TKUAAKA T@ adedHeo Tiwwpycarta daxpicete, 
pvynobetod te Spépdios cal paboica ws exeive ov« 
ein 0 Tipwpnceyv. “EXAnves pev b1 dud TovTO TO 
eros ghact avtiy amortécba, id KapBicew, 
Aiyirtio 6€ as tpametn wapaxatnuevwy KaBod- 
cav Opidaka THY yuvaixa TrepiTirat Kal eravetpé- 
cOat Tov dvdpa Kotepov mepiTeTiApern 1) Opidat 
}) dacéa ein kaddior, Kal Tov pavat dacéav, Tiyy 
& eimety “Tavtny pévros core ov ti Opidaxa 
€utyenoao Tov Kupou olxov atoyidkwaas.” Tov 6é 
Oupwberta eumndijcat avta éxovan év yaorpi, kat 
pv extpwcacav arrobavely. 

33. Taira pev és rods oixniovs o KayBvens 
efewavn, elite 62 dia Tov Amv eite Kai GAXws, ola 
TOANA Ewe avo pwmmovs Kaka KaTaAauBavev' Kal 
yap Twa é« yeverns vodcov meydAnv NéyeTat Exev 
0 KapBSvons, trav ipiy ovopdtovar tivés. ov viv 
42 


-_ 





HERODOTUS 


TOL aelKes OVOEY HY TOD TWLATOS VODTOY peyaAnv 
vooéovTos noe Tas hpévas brytaivery. 

34. Tade & és tovs addous Ilépoas éFepavn. 
Aéyeras yap eitreiy avtov mpos Ilpntadomea, Tov 
eTipa Te padtota Kai oi Tas ayyerlas épopec 
oUTOS, TOVTOU Te O Trails oivoxoos Hv TH KapBvon, 
Tin Se nal atryn ov opixpy: eitreiv Sé héyerat 
race. “Ipikacres, xotov pe tia vopifovar 
Ilépoas elvar dvdpa tivas te oOyous Tepi épéo 
jmolevvTat; Tov oé€ eiteiv “’Q Séam0Ta, Ta pev 
Gra wdvra peyarhos ermaweat, TH O€ pirowin ce 
haci meovws mpockéecOa. Tov pev by eye 
Taita tept Uepoéwy, tov S€ Ovpwbévta totdde 
apelBecOar. “Niv dpa pe daci Tlépoa oivp 
mpocKelmevov Tapadpovéely Kal OvK elvat Vonmora: 
ovd apa odéwy oi mpdtrepot Adyot oav adnyOées.” 
mpoTepov yap 67) apa, Llepoéwy of cuvedpwr eovtwv 
cal Kpoicov, eipero KayBians xoios tis doxéor 
avnp elvat pos Tov Tatépa Tedécat Kipor, of dé 
delBoyto wy ln awetvwy TOU TaTpOS* Ta TE yap 
éxeivou TWayvTa exe avTov Kai mpocextHnobat 
Aiyurrov te cai tiv Oartaccav. Tlépoar pev 
Tatra édeyov, Kpoicos 6&€ mapewv te ral ovK 
apecKkomevos TH Kpiot ele mpos TOV KapBioea 
Trade. “’Eyot péev vuv, @ twat Kupov, ob doxéers 
6moLos elvat TH TaTpi* ov yap Kw ToL EoTi ViOS 
olov aé éxeivos Katediteto. obn te TadTa 
axovaas 0 KauBvons cal éraivee tv Kpoicou 
Kpiow, 

35. Tovtwy 51) ay éemipynobévta opyh. Néyetv 
apos tov Ilpnkaomea “Xv vuv pade et éyouct 
Tlépoat ddnGéa cite avtol AeyorTes Tav’Ta Tapa- 


44 


HERODOTUS 


ppovéovar ei bev yap Tob raLdos Tod cod TOvSE 
Eg TE@TOS ev TOiat TpoOUpaict Barov TUN OL ae t 
THIS xapdins, Tépoat pavéovrat AeyouTes ovoen" 
82 duaptw, pavar Iépoas te dNéyew adybéa Kat 
pe 4) coppovéew.” TavTa 6é elmovTa Kai divarei- 
vavTa TO Togov Banreiv Tov jwaida, TecovTos b€ TOD 
TaLoos dvacyite adrov kehevewv Kal oxéyracbar 
TO Bdijpa: Os de ev TH Kapoiy evpeBivar €veovTa 
TOV OLoTOD, elmreiy Tpos Tov Tarépa Tov maLoos 
yerdcavra kai Tepixapea ryevopevor “TpnEacres, 
ws pev ey Te ov paivomat Iépoat TE mapadpo- 
véouct, Onda Tor yéyove, viv 6é poe el7ré, Tiva 
elées n6n TavTwy avOpamav oUT@ éTiaKxoTa Togev- 
ovTa;” pn domea 8€ opavra avdpa ou ppevijpea 
Kal mepl ewuT@ Serpatvovta eimely “Aéomora, ove 
dv avtov eyarye doxéw Tov Geov ottw dy Karas 
Bareiv.” tote pev tabta efepyacato, érépaw 
Se [lepoéwy opotovs Totct T pwToLae dv@dexa er 
ovde pth aitin aktoypéw édwv Coovtas eri Kehaday 
KaTwpu€e. 
36. Taira 6€ pw roedyta édixaiwoe Kpoicos 
o Avbdos5 vouberijaat ToOigLoE Totce éreat, *°O 
Bacired, pn Tavra manly Kab Gup@ emiTpaTre, 
GNX’ ioyve Kal KcaTarapBave wewUTor" arab ov TL 
“or elvat, copov 5€ 7) mpopun din. ov dé xTeivers 
dvOpas cewuTod modyTas én’ ovSexuq aitin 
Bvox ode Ew, KTeLVELS be maidas. aw be TOMA 
TolavTa Toens, dpa dKws Ha} oev droorncovrat 
llépoa. épol 5é matnp aos Kdpos eveTEAAETO 
ToAKa KeXEVWY oe vovOeTéEW Kal UroTiBecIa 6 
Tt ay eUpioKke aryabov. " 6 peév 87 edvoinv haivwr 
cuveBovnevée oi Tavita 6 6 apeiBero Toiciwe. “Lv 


46 





HERODOTUS 


Kal €pol ToAuas ocupBovrevew, b5 XpnaTas pev 
THY GEewWUTOD TaTpida émeTpoTEeVaas, ev b€ TO 
Tatpl To é€u@ auveSovrevcas, KehevwY avTOV 
Apd€ea totapov diaBavra iéva éri Maccayéras, 
Bovropévov éxeivov SiaBaivew és tiv juerépny, 
Kal amo pey cewuToy WAECas THS TEewUTOD TraTpi- 
Sos KaK@S$ TpooTds, amo bé wWAEecas Kipov wesbo- 
pevov col, GAN’ ott yaipwyr, éwet ToL Kal TadaL 
és cé mpohdatos Tev edeouny emisaBéecOa.” tadta 
dé elrras édadpBave to Tokov ws Katatokevowr 
aitov, Kpoicos 5€ avadpapwrv eee eEw. 0 Se 
émeite TokeDoat ovK elye, éveTeiNaTo Toict Pepa- 
movat NaBovTas juv atoKTeivat. ov de GeparrovTes 
eTLOTaMEVOL TOV TPOTTOV aUTOD KaTaKpUTTOUGL TOV 
Kpoicov emi tab TO OVO HoTe, Ei wey peTapeE- 
Anon TH KapBvon cal émitntén tov Kpoicor, ot 
be expyvavtes avtov S@pa Aaprovtar Cwaypia 
Kpoicov, fv Sé 1) petapéAnrac pnde woGén ptr, 
Tote xataypacGar. émobncé te 5) 6 KapBvons 
Tov Kpoicov ov Todd petéreta ypdvm bartepor, 
Kal ot Oeparrovtes paloytes TodTo émnyyédXoVTO 
avuT@ ws tepicin. KayBSvons Sé Kpoiow pev 
ouvndecbat epn meptedvtt, éxelvovs pévToL TOUS 
TeptTonncavTas ov KatampoltecOar add’ atroKTe- 
vee’ Kal éroince Tavita. 

37. “O pev dn roradta wodda és Tlépcas te Kal | 
Tovs cuppdyous eFenaiveto, péevwy ev Mépudi wal 
Oijxas Te TaXatas avol'ywy Kai oxerTopmevos Tods 
‘sn peas ws 6€ 82 kal és rod “Hdaiotov 7a ipov 
HAGe Kal wokAa TO ayddApaTt KaTeyédXace. EoTL 

yap tod “Hdaiorov te&yadkpa totot Powtxnloot 
Ilaraixotce éuepéotatov, tovs ot Poimnes év 
gé 








HERODOTUS 


That mpwpyot Tov Tpinpéwy Teptayovat. 5 Oé€ 
TOUTOUS jn) OTwTE, MOE THMAvewW' TuypaloU avopos 
pipnots eoti. éandrOe dé xal és Tov KaSeipwr ro 
ipor, és TO ov Geustov ears éotévat Addov ye 7) TOV 
ipéa* Tadta 8€ Ta ayddmata Kai évérpnoe TOAAG 
KkatacKkwwas. éote d€ Kal Tata Gpota Tolct Tob 
‘Hdalorou: rovrov dé odhéas maidas Aéryovor elvat. 
«88. Tlavtayn ev por bra éeatl Ste eudvyn 
peyarws 0 KapBvons: ov yap av ipoici te xal 
vouatotot érreyelpnoe KaTayedar, et yap TtS Tpo- 
Gein wact av@pwroce éxdéEacPat KeXevwv vosous 
TOUS KaANioTOUS Ex THY TavTwY vouwy, dtacKe- 
Wrdapevot av éXoiaro éxaatat Tos EwvTaV ovTW 
vomitovegt ToAXNOY TE KaAALTTOUS TOUS éwuUToY | 
vomous ExaoTot eivat, ovKwY oiKOS éoTt AAXOV YE’ 
3) pawwouevov avopa yéXwTa Ta ToLadTa ribeaOat:| 
as O€ OUT@ vEevOpikact Ta TEpt TODS VOLOUS TaVTES 
avOpwrot, woNolat Te Kal aAoLoL TEXpNpiorct 
Tapeott crab pwcacban, év de b7 Kai T@de. Aapeios | 
emt THS EwvTOD apyfs Kadéoas “EXAjvarv Tods | 
TapeovTas eipeto emi Koow dv ypnwate BovAoiato 
TOUS TaTépas atoOvyncKortas KaTacitéecOar of 
5é én’ ovdevi Efacay épdev ay todro. Aapeios — 
dé eta Tatra xadécas “Ipdav tovs Kadeomévous 
Kadvatias, of tods yovéas xatecOiovcr, eipero, 
mapeovTay Tov “EXXjvev xal du’ épunvéos pavOa- 
vovT@Y TA AEyomeva, Evi Time yprate SeEaiat’ dv 
TEAEUTOVTAS TOUs TaTépas KaTaxalew Tupi’ ol dé 
apuBecavTes péeya eihnuder puv exéXevoy. ovTw 
pev vuv tadta vevoutcrat, Kat dpOas pot Soxéer 
Hivdapos Totijoat vouov mavtwr Bacihéa hyoas 
elvat, : 
| 


50 | 


HERODOTUS 


39. KaywBvioew b¢ er’ Aiyurrov otparevopévou 
éronjcavto xail Aaxedaipdvos orpatninv él 
Sapov re xal Ilodkvepdtea Tov Aidxeos: bs eae 
Sdpov éravactds, kal Ta pev TpaTa Tpryy daca- 
pevos THY TOA . | Tolar adeAdeoic: Llavtayraro 
Kal LvAoca@vTt Evetpe, peta Oe Toy pev avTar 
amoxTelvas Tov dé vewTepoy LvAocavrTa eFeAdaas 
érye Tacav Sapov, oxwv Sé Eewinv “Apdo ro 
Aiytrrov Bacthé cvvebnxato, Téurov te dOpa 
Kat Sexopevos adAAa tap éxetvov. év ypov@ oe 
édiyo avtixa tov LloAvKpdteos Ta mTpHypata 
nvteto Kat hv BeBopéva ava te Thy “lwviny Kal 
tiv addnv “EX\dbas bxov yap iOicee orpatedt- 
ecOat, wavTa ot €Ywpee evTVyews. ExtyTO be 
TEVTHKOVTEpOVS TE ExaToY Kal yiAlouvs ToOTAs, 
Epepe S€ Kal aye Tavtas Staxpivey ovdévas TO 
yap dito én yapietoPat padrov atrodidodvs Ta 
EdaBe 7) apynv pnde AaBwr. avyvas pev 51) TeV 
VITWY APALPHKEE, TOAAG O€ Kat Tijs HTTeipov aaTea* 
év 8¢ 8) Kal AeoBiovs ravotpatin Bonbéovtas 
Madnoioror vavpayin xpaticas elde, of thy ta- 
gpov Tept TO TEtyos TO ev Lauw Tacay Sedepévor 
aputav. ™ 

40. Kat xws tov “Apactw evtvyéav peyddws 
o IloAvxpatns ovx éAXav@ave, adda OL TOVT Fw 
ETUMENES. TOAN SE ETL TAEDVOS of EUTUYins yLVO- 
pevns ypavas és BuBXiov Tabe errécTeire és Lamov, 
«"A uacts Tlokuepdtet mde Neyer. 60 ev mruvOa- 
vecOat avopa hirov cai Ecivov eb mpnacovta’ épol 
dé ai cai peyddar evtvylat obK apéoxovat, TO 
Deiov emictaperp ws éxtt POovepov' kai ws Bov- 

1 giv or dua is probably omitted. 
52 





HERODOTUS 


opat Kai adtos Kal Tov dv Kndwpat TO pév Te 
evTUXee TAY Tpnypatoy TO Se mpooTTaiew, Kat 
oitm Suadépew tov aidva evad\d\a& rpjocer 4 
evtuyée Ta mdvTa. ovdéva yap Kw NOyw olda 
axovoas GoTis €s TEAOS OV KaKas éTENEUTHGE 
mpoppttos, evTuxyéwy Ta TavTa. ov vuv emol Tet- 
Jopevos toincov impos Tas evtuyias Tordde* hpov- 
Tioas TO av evpns €ov Tot wAEiaTOU akiov Kal én’ 
@ od aTo\oper@ padiota THY yu anynoes, 
ToUTO amroBaXe ovTw oKwS pynKeTe HEE es avOpw- 
jTous' Hv Te py evaddak iOn TwTO TovTOUV ai 
euTvyiat Tor thot mabyot Tpoctintwot, TpOT| 
T@ €& ued broxetpev@ axéo.” 

41. Tadra érineEdpevos o Hodvepdrys Kat vow 
AaBav as of ed taretiPeto “Apacis, ébifnto én’ 
dy padiota THY apuyny agyGein atrodopeve Tav 
KerumrALov, Oilnmevos O€ etiptaxe TOOE. Hv oi ohpn- 
yls Thy épopee YpvaddeTos, capayédouv pév ALGov 
éovoa, Epyov Oé Fv Meodwpov tod Tyrexréos Lapilov, 
evel @Y TAUTHY of edoKee ATOBaNel?, érroice TOLdSe° 
TEVTNKOVTEPOY TWANPMTAs avdpav écéBn és avTHy, 
peta Sé dvayaryely exédeve €s TO TéAAaYOS* ws Sé 
amd THs vicov éxas eyéveTo, TEpteAGpeEVvos TIDY 
oppnyioa TavT@Y OpwrvTwr TaY cUUTAOwY piTTEL 
és TO TéA@yos. TolTO b€ ToMjoasS aTréT)EE, aTt- 
xoptevos Se és Ta oixia cuppopy éxyparo. 

42. Tléumarrn de 7) Extn nuépn ard rovtT@y Tdde 
of cuvypecce yevérOatr. davnp adueds AaBwv iyOdv 
peyav te Kal xarov HElov pyuv TloAveparei Sapov 
Sofia: pépwv oi) emt tas Ovpas TloAveparei 
&fyn eOérew edrOeiv és dywv, ywpncavtos Sé of 
touTou édeye Sudous Tov iyOw “OD Bacrred, eyo 


54 


HERODOTUS 


Tovoe EMMY OVK edikaiwaa hépeLY és aryoprY, KatTrEp 
eo aTroyerpoSloTos, GAAd por eddxKee ced Te elvat 
akios Kal Tis os apyis' col by wey dépwy didwpe.” 
5 dé jaGels Totcs erect apeiBerar Toicrde. “ Kaptra 
Te €U érroinoas Kal Yadpts bid TV Te hoywr Kal 
Tov Swpou, cai ce emi Seimvov xadéopev.” 6 pev 
5) dduevs péya ToLevpevos TavTa He és TA OiKia, 
tov 5€ tyvObv TapvovTes of GeparrovTes evpitKovat 
éy TH vndve avtovd éveodoay tv LloNvKpateos 
appnyioa. ws Se eldov te nai EXaBov TaytoTa, 
épepov Kexapnxores mapa Tov LloAvKpatea, dtdov- 
Tes 6€ ae oppyyioa éXeyor Grew TpoTM evpEOn. 
tov 6¢ @s éonAGe Ociov elvar TO Tpijypya, ypader 
és BuBXiov mavta Ta Toujoarta pv ola KaTade- 
AaByxe, yparpas bé és Al'yutrrov éméO xe. 

43. "EsrideEapevos 5¢ 0 “Amacts To BuBdiov To 
mapa tov [loAvxpateos tKov, Euabe OTs Exxopioas 
Te advvatov ein avOpar@ dvOpwrov €x Tov péd- 
Rovtos yivecOar wprHyyatos, Kal tt ovK ev TedeU- 
THoew weddoe LloXveparns ev’TUYéwY Ta TavTa, 
és kal Ta amoBadrXe evpioxer. méurras bé ot 
KipuKa é€> Xdpov dsarvecOar epn tiv Eecvinv. 
Tovoe O€ elvexev Tata éroiee, va py cuvTVyins 
dewajs Te kai weyadns LloAvepdtea KataraBovons 
autos adyijoeve THY YruynY ws Tept Eeivou avdpos. 

44, "Ent tovtov $7 ay tov Tlokvxpdtea evtv- 
XeovTa Ta wWavtTa éotpatevovTo Aaxedaipoviol, 
emTikKadecapevor Tay peta TadTa Kudmviny tiv év 
Kpitn xticavtov Lapiwov. méurras be kjpuKa 
AGOpyn Lapiev Ilodvepadtns mapa KapBicea tov 
Kupouv cvAXéyovra otparov én Aiyurror, éderOn 
Skas ay kal rap’ éwvTov méurras és Sapov Séorro 


56 





HERODOTUS 


atpatod. KapBvans 6€ axoveas tovtwr mpo- 
Oipos emeprre és Yapov Seopevos Todvepareos 
oTpator vavTixor dpa Trépryat éwut® én’ Aiyutrroy. 
O b¢ émsdé~as TaV aoTay Tos UTM@TTEVEe padiaTA 
és €ravdoTacw aTéTepTe TEXTEPaKOVTA TpinpEdt, 
evTetAapevos KapBicn omtaw tovtTovs pn) atro- 
Te [LTTELY. 

45. OF pev 8% A€yovat tovs arroTeuhOévtas 
Lapiov uo TloAvepdteos ov arrixécbat és Airyu- 
TTOV, GAN emeite eyévovto ev Kaptadw mréortes, 
dotvat aodiat NOyor, Kal afi Gdeiv TO TpocwTEpw 
pnKxeTe mee" of 6€ A€yOUTL aTLKOMEeVOUS TE &s¢ 
Aiyurrov xai dudraccopévous évOedtev airovs 
amtodpivat. KkatamaAéovar 6¢ és tv Xdwov Todv- 
KpadTns vynvol avtidcas és waynv Katéoty veKn- 
cavres 5€ of xatiovTes amwéBnoav és tiv vijcor, 
meCouayyaoartes bé ev auth écowOnear, Kal ovTw 
5) €mAeov és AaKxedaipova. eicl 6 of Aéyoucr 
tous aw’ Aiyimrov vixncat TloXvKpatea, NéyovTes 
éuwol Soxéery ovx dpOds: ovdevy yap eder odéas 
Aaxedaipovious émixaréeobat, ef ep adtoi ioav 
ixavol Llokvepatea mapactycacbat. mpos dé Tov- 
Toot ovde AOYOS aipéet, TH erixoupol Te picOwTol 
Kal tokorat oixiot Foav wAjGei woAXol, TobToV 
vo Tov KaTiovT@Y Lapiwv éovtay oAlywr éocw- 
Ojvat. trav & vm éwuT@ eovtwy wodinTréwy Ta 
Téxva Kal tas yuvaixas o TloAvepdrns és tovs 
vewooikovs cuvelAnoas elye EToL“OUS, iv apa Tpo- 
du8aot ovTOL mpos TovSs KaTLOVYTAaS, UToTpHcal | 
avrolot Tolot VewootKoLct. 

46. ’Eneite 6 of eEeXacOévtes Lapiov tro 
IloXvepdteos amixovto €s tHv Lwdptyy, Kata- 


55 








HERODOTUS 


atdavtTes emt Tovs apyovTas éAeyov TroAXa ola 
kapta Seopevor’ of O€ ot TH WpwTy KaTaGTact 
UmexpivavtTo Ta pev TpwTA NeyOerTa eTTLEAT AVAL, 
ta b¢ otata ov cuvievat, peta 5é Tadra SevTEepa 
KaTaoTavTes GAO pev eitrov ovdévy, OUNaKov 6é 
dhépovtes Ehacav tov OvaKoy additav SéecOa. 
ob b€ ode brexpivavto tH OuAdK@ TeptepyacOat' 
BonOéew 8 av ed0ke avroiac. 

47. Kal éverta wapacxevacdpevot eotpatev- 
ovto Aaxedatmovio. ert Lapov, was pev Lapror 
Aéyovat, evepyecias extivovtes, Stt apt mpo- 
Teper avtTot vynvolt éBonOncav ert Meconriovs: 
a; 6¢ Aaxedaipoviot Aéyouvat, ovK otT@ Tiw- 
pioa. Seopévorct Lapiowss eatpatevovto ws 
ticacQat Bovropevot Tod KpHTHpos Tis aptrayijs, 
tov Hyov Kpoicw, cai tod Gwpnxos, tov adtoior 
“Apacs 6 Aiyimrouv Bactievs éreuwe S@pov. Kal 
yap Owpynka éehyicavto TH MpoTtépw eErei i Tov 
KpnThpa ot Laiptor, €ovtTa pev Aiveov xal Cowv 
evudacpevav TUYVaV, KeKoopNMEVON OE Xpve@ cat 
cipiowot aro EvXov' THv Se clvexa Owpacas akior, 
dpredovn éxaaTn Tod OwpynKos Trotéee” eodca yap 
AeTTH Eyer apmedovas €v éwuTH TpinKocias Kal 
efjxovra, macas dhavepds. ToiovTos ETepos eat 
cat Tov ev Alvdw avé@nxe 7H 'A@nvain “Apacs. 

48, SuverredaBovro 8& tod otpatevmatos Tov 
eri Ldpov ware yeverOat cal KopivO1or rpodipas* 
iBpispa yap kai és rovtous elye ex Tov Laplov 
TYEVOMEVOD YEVER TPOTEPOY TOD oTpaTEv MATOS TOUTOU, 
Kata 5€ Tov AUTOV YpoVvOY TOU KPNTHpOS TH apTayh 
yeyovos. -Kepxupaiwy yap taidas tpinxociovs 
avipav trav mpwrwy Ilepiavdpos o KuyréXovu és 
6o 





HERODOTUS» 


Sapois awémeuwe mapa “Advdttea én’ éxtopmiy 
mpocaxyovT@y de és TiY Layoyv TY ayovTMY TOUS 
maidas Kopivbiwy, wvGopevor of Sapuot Tov Noyor, 
em’ olor ayolato és Lapois, rpata pév Tods maidas 
édidakav ipod daca: “Apréusdos: peta Sé ov 
TEPLOp@VTES ATEAKELY TOUS iKéTas Ex TOU ipod, 
citiwy 5é Tovs maidas épyovtav Kopivbiwy, émotn- 
gavTo of Ladpuow opTHY, TH Kal viv ETL YpéwvTat 
KaTa  TavTd. vuKTOS yap émuyevoméevns, Goov 

povov ixétevoy oi tralées, latacay yopovs Trap- 
teeny te Kal HiOéwr, iotavres 5é Tors xyopods 
TPWOKTA FHoawWOU Te Kal pEALTOS ErroLNTAaYTO VvdpoP 
pépecOat, iva apratovtes of trav Kepxupaiwy 
maides Eyouev tpopiy. es tovtTo de Tobe éyiveTo, 
és 0 of KopivOior trav raider of dvdaKxot otyovTo 
amonirorTes' Tous d€ Tatdas dmryyayor .€s Képxv- 
pav oi Saptor. 

49, Ei wév vuv Tlepedvdpou teXeuticavtos Toict 
Kopw6iowcr dira iv pos tos Kepxupaious, of dé 
ovk ay cuveXafovto Tov atpatevpatos Tov én 
Sapov tavtns elvexey THs aitins. viv 6€ ailel 
€TELTE EXTICAY THY Vor eal GAAr)OLoL Stacbopot, 
covres éwvToict . . .1 TovTwY wy elvexey GTELYN- 
gikdKeoy Toict Laptorat of KopivOror. 

50. “Acréweurre S¢ és Sapdis em’ extowy Iepi- 
avopos Tav tpwmtwav Kepxupaiwy émiiéEas tovs 
Taioas ThuwpEevpevos* mpoTepat yap oi Kepxupaios 
jpEav és a’tov Tmpiypa atacbadov toimnoartes. 
émetre yap THv éwuTOD yuvaika Médocay Ilepi- 
avopos améxTewve, svppopyv Totjvde of addHDY 

1 T assume in translation that some word, ovyyerées or 
dualuoves, has dropped out. 

62 





= 


BOOK III, 48-50 


of notable men in Coreyra, to be made eunuchs, The 
Corinthians who brought the boys put in at Samos; 
and when the Samians heard why the boys were 
brought, first they bade them take sanctuary in the 
temple of Artemis, then they would not suffer the 
suppliants to be dragged from the temple ; and when - 
the Corinthians tried to starve the boys out, the 
Samians made a festival which they still celebrate 
in the same fashion; as long as the boys took 
refuge, nightly dances of youths and maidens were 
ordained to which it was made a custom to bring 
cakes of sesame and honey, that the Corcyraean boys 
might snatch these and so be fed. This continued 
to be done till the Corinthian guards left their 
charge and departed, and the Samians took the boys 
back to Coreyra. 

49. Now had the Corinthians after Periander's 
death been well disposed towards the Corcyraeans, 
they would not have aided in the expedition against 
Samos only for the reason given. But as it was, ever 
since the island was colonised they have been at feud 
with each other, for all their kinship. For these 
reasons the Corinthians bore a grudge against the 

50. It was in vengeance that, Periander chose the 
sons of the notable Corcyraeans and sent them to 
Sardis to be made eunuchs; for the Corcyraeans had 
first begun the quarrel by committing a terrible crime 
against him. For after killing his own wife Melissa, 
Periander suffered yet another calamity besides what 

$3 


HERODOTUS 


aouvéeBn T™ pos Th yeyovuin yevéaBan. hody ot ek 
Medioons dvo maides, Hrcxiny o 7) pev emtaxaidena, 
o be oxtwxaidena é érea ryeryovas. TOUTOUS O MNT po- 
marap Tpoxréns ew "Emidavpou TUpavvos peta. 
Teprrd wEvos Tap é@UTOV eprdogpovesto, QS oles 
av uyaTpos éovTas THs éwutod maidas. émeite 
5é peas amen EWTETO, ele | Mporre pray auTous 
" "Apa i lore, @ mraides, 0 Os Dpéov THY pnTépa arré- 
KrTewve;” TOUTO TO eros O pev m pea BUTEpos aura 
év ovdevt oye émoujaato: 0 b¢ VEGTEPOS, T@ 
obvopa Wy Aveog por, mynoe axovoas ovTw dare 
aT 1X OMEVOS és Ty KopuOor a are hovéa THs pyr pos 
TOY TaTépa ove Tpoceire, Stadeyopevep TE OUTE 

mpoadiehéyero ¢ toTopéovTt TE oryov ovdéva édiSov. 
TéXOS b¢ pv mepOupas é éywv o Ilepiavdpos éfe- 
Aavves ex TOV oikiwy. 

51. "Rehaoas 6€ TodTov iaropee Tov m pea Bu- 
TEpOV Td opt O pyTpoTaT@p drer€yOn. 6 6é ot 
amnyeeTo QS apéas prroppoves ébéFaro- éxelvou 
be ToD émr€os TO apt o O Hpoxrens atToaTéXXwp ele, 
ate ov vow AaB, OUK eMemvTO. Ileptavdpos dé 
ovdepniay unyaviy épn elvat pH ov ode EKELVOV 
vToGéa at Tl, eMTrapeé TE ioTopewy" 7) 6€ a avap.vn- 
aOels elrre Kal TodTo. Tlepiavdpos 5é vom AaBov 
[nat tobro|* Kal PaRaKor | évd.bova Bovrdopevos 
ovder, TH O eFedac dels Um’ avtov mais Siarray 
emroLeeTo, és TOUTOUS mewTrov dry'yedov dmnyopeve 
pn py béxerOau oixiowae, 0 dé dxws amehavve- 
pevos ErGor és adAnv oixiny, anndavver av Kat 
GTO TAUTNS, AWELNEOVTOS TE TOD Tlepiavépou TOiGt 
deFapévorct kal éFépye Kedevovtos’ aéeXavvo- 

1 Stein brackets xal roiro, as a repetition-from the last line. 


64 


BOOK III. 50-5 


had already befallen him. He had two sons by 

Melissa, one seventeen and one sixteen years old. 
Their mother’s father, Procles, the despot of Epi- 
daurus, sent for the boys and kindly entreated them, as 
was natural, seeing that they were his own daughter's. 
sons. When they left him, he said as he bade them 
farewell: “Know you, boys, him who slew your 
mother?” The elder of them paid no heed- to 
these words; but the younger, whose name was 
Lycophron, was struck with such horror when he 
heard them that when he came to Corinth he 
would speak no word to his father, as being his 
mother’s murderer, nor would he answer him when 
addressed nor make any reply to his questions. At 
last Periander was so angry that he drove the boy 
from his house. 

51. Having so done he questioned the elder son, 
what their grandfather had said in converse to them. 
The boy told him that Procles had treated them 
kindly ; but he made no mention of what he had 
said at parting; for he had taken no heed to it. 
Periander said it could not be but that Procles had 
given them some admonition; and. he questioned 
his son earnestly ; till the boy remembered, and told 
of that also. Being thus informed, Periander was 
resolved to show no weakness ; he sent a message to 
those with whom his banished son was living’ and 
_ bade them not entertain him in their house. So the 
boy being driven forth and going to another house 
was ever rejected there too, Periander threatening 
all who received him and bidding them keep him 


65 
VOL. II. F 





HERODOTUS 


pevos 8 av jee em’ éréony TOV éraipwv ot 5é ate 
Tlepidydpou éovta maiba kaltrep Sespaivoytes Gums 
édéxovto. 

52. Tédos dé 0 Tleplav8pos. Ky puyya eroinocaro, 
Os dy 7 oixiovot brodeEntat pty 7) Tpoo carey Oh, 
ipny Cnpinv TOUTOV i) ‘ATroANwE | Opeirery, 6 oon 
8 eimas. mpos ay Si TovTo TO KNpUYypLA OUTE Tis 
ob Siaréyer Oat obre oixioras SéxeoOat nere pos 
be ovde avTos éxeivos edtxaiou metpaaGat a ameupy- 
peévov, adra Saka TEpéwy ev That atofoy exa- 
ALvo€eTo. TeTapTn é 9) npEpD idwy pv o  Teplavdpos 
drovainat Te Kal d aovtinos TUMTETTOKOT A, olxTetpe: 
vmels Se THs opyiis mee do ooy Kal édeye “ 0. Tai, 
KOTEpa TOUT@D aipeTwTepa éotl, TabTa TO viv 
EXov TpPHITES, n THY Tupavvioa kal ta ayaa 
Ta viv éyw éyw, TadTa covta TH twatpl émiTHdeoy 
TaparapBavew, os wy é €110s Té Tals Kal KopivOov 
THS evdaipovos Baotrevs adarny Biov etdev, d avtt- 
OTATEWY Te kal o opyh Xpewpevos és TOV oe HKloTa 
eXpiy. Eb yap TUS cuppopn ev avroiot yeyove, ef | 
hs browin és €me Exess, pot TE airrn yeyove Kal 
éyo avuTns TO mAEdv BETOXOS: eiul, Som autos 
ogea eFepyacapny. av bé pabev 6 ba@ POovéer Gat 
Kpéaoov éorl n oixreiper Oar, & dua Te oxolov Te és 
TOUS TOKEAS Kal é> Tous Kpéoovas TeOvpaa Bau, 
amOs és Ta otxia,” Ileptavdpos pev TovToLaL avTOV 
caTedauBave: & & Oe dddo sey ovdéev dpeiBerar TOV 
TaTépa, épn bé pay ipny Cnuinv ofetrev TO Oe@ 
EWUT@ és ovyous am ixopevov. pabay dé 0 Tepi- 
avdpos @s dmopov tt TO KaKov ein Tov Tratdos Kat 
avixntov, é€ opParpav uly atroméutetat oreiras 
mdotoy és Képxupav: érrexpatree yap nal travtns- 
66 





HERODOTUS 


amocTetAas d5€ TtovTov o Ilepiavdpos éatpateveto 
éml tov mevOepov Ipoxdéa ws TaY TapeovT@Y oi 
mpnynaTov €ovta aitiwtaror, kal ede pev TH 
"Exidavupoyr, elde 6¢ adtov Ipoxdéa xal élwypnoe. 

53. "Karel 5€ tod ypovov mpoBaivortos 6 Te 
Ilepiavépos tapnB8nxee Kai cuveywwoneto EwvT@ 
ovKért elvar Svvatos Ta mpiywara érropay Te Kal 
duétreiv, Téeurvas és tv Képxupay aexddee Tov 
Avxodppova éri tiv tupavvidat ev yap 8) TO 
mpecBurépw Tov taid@v ovKwY evopa, GAG oi 
Katepaiveto elvat vwbéatepos. o b¢ Aveodpwyr 
ovee avaxpictos nkimce Tov hepovta TH ayyedinv. 
Ilepiavépos 5& teptexopevos Tov venview SevTepa 
améoteike € avTov tiv adeAdenv, éewuTod dé 
Ouyatépa, Soxéwy puv pddtota TavTy av qeide- 
Oat. amixopérns 5&é tavtns Kal Aeyovons “°O 
mai, Sovdeat THY Te Tuparvida és ddAOUS TeCeEtY 
kal Tov olxov Tod matpos ScabopynGévta padrov 4) 
autos ohea atedOav exe; amiOe es Ta oixia, 
mavcat cewvtov Enpuiov. pidoTipin KTHa cKaLor. 
fi) TO Kak@ TO Kakov id. Toddol TaV Sixaiov 
Ta emletxtatepa mpotiletat, woddot Se dn Ta 
pentpova ocfnpevos Ta matTpata améBadov. Tv- 
pavvls Ypijpa ohadepor, ToAXol be avTis épactai 
ciot, 0 S€ yépwr Te On Kal mwapn8nKkws: 
d@s5 Ta gewuvTod ayaba addr.” 4) pev &) Ta 
eraywyotata Sibaybeica bro TOD maTtpos édey 
mpos autow 0 bé wroxpiwdapevos &bn ovda 
neew és Kopwor, éor av muvOdvnrac mepteovta 
TOY TaTépa. amayyeraons € TavTHS TadTa, TO 
tpitov Llepiavépos xypuxa méwres Bovdo 
avros pev és Képxupay ieewv; exeivoy d¢ éxéde 
68 : > 










BOOK III. 52-53 


was subject to him; which done, he sent an army 
against Procles his father-in-law (deeming him to be 
the chief cause of his present troubles), and took 
Procles himself alive, besides taking Epidaurus. 

53. As time went on, Periander, now grown past 
his prime and aware that he could no longer oversee 
and direct all his business, sent to Corcyra inviting 
Lycophron to be despot; for he saw no hope in 
his eldest son, who seemed to him to be slow-witted. 
Lycophron refused even to answer the messenger. 
Then Periander, greatly desiring that the young man 
should come, sent to him (as the next best way) 
his own daughter, the youth’s sister, thinking 
that he would be likeliest to obey her. She came 
and said, “ Brother, would you see the sovereignty 
‘pass to others, and our father’s house plundered, 
rather than come hence and have it for your own? 
Nay, come away home and cease from punishing 
yourself. Pride is the possession of fools. Seek not 
to cure one ill by another. There be many that 
set reason before righteousness; and many that 
by zeal for their mother’s cause have lost their 
father’s possessions. Despotism is a thing hard to 
hold; many covet it, and our father is now old and 
past his prime; give not what is your estate to 
others.’”’ So, by her father’s teaching, she used such 
arguments as were most likely to win Lycophron; but 
he answered, that he would never come to Corinth as 
long as he knew his father to be alive. When she 
brought this answer back, Periander sent a third 
messenger, offering to go to Corcyra himself, and 


69 





HERODOTUS 


és Kopevdov dmx opmevov b:d8oxov yiver Bat THS 
Tupavvidos. Katawwéoavros dé én TovToUst TOU 
Tasos, o O pep Tlepiavipos éorédXr€eTO és THY Képnu- 
pap, 0 6€ mais of es THY Kopivdov. palovres dé 
ot Kepxupaiot TOUT Exacta, va pn opt Tlepi- 
avdpos és THY Xwpnv anientas, KTelvovot Tov 
venviaKov. avril Toutwy pev Ilepiavdpos Kepxu- 
patous éTLpwpéeero. 

54. Aaxedatporior S¢ otod@ peydrep @S arri- 
KOVTO, émoMopKeov 2dpov poo Badovres 5é 1 pos 
TO TELYOS TOD pev a p0s Oardacy é ET TEMTOS TUpyou 
KaTa TO WpodoTEeLoy THS WOALOS éeméBnoay, pETO 
5¢ avrod BonOjoavros Todvpareos xexpt TOMAH 
annrdaOnaay. Kara dé Tov émdva trupryov Tov 
émt THS paxXvos TOU dpeos érreovta émeENnNOov of TE 
émikoupot Kal avTéov La piov auxvol, SeFapuevor dé, 
TOUS NaxeSatpovious én’ onddyov Ypovoy epevryov 
oTriaw, of bé é emia TOpevor EXTELVOD. 

55. Ei bey yuv ob TapeovTes AaxeSatpovioy 
Gpmotoe eyévovTo TaUTHY THY npepny “Apxin TE Kal 
Avery, aipéOn ay 2djos: “Apxins yap Kal 
Aveomrns bobvor TVVET TET OVTES pevyouat és TO 
teiyos Tolct Lapiouws kal arroxhata DevTes THs 
onicw 0600 an éBavoy € év TH TOM Th ji Zaploov. Tpit 
bé an “Apxiew TOUTOU yeyovere arp "Apxin T® 
Lapiov Tod “Apxiew auros ev Ilerdvy cuveyevouny 
(Sypou yap TOUTOU HY)» ds felvev TaVTOV padoTa 
ériwa TE apious Kat ot TO marpl pn ee 
ToUvopa teOjvas, 6 5tt of oO TaTHp "Apxins év apo 
apiaTevaas ereheuTage’ Tepay dé Xone épn, 
Siote tadjnvai ot tov wdtrov Snpocin wire 
Lapiov. 


40 





HERODOTUS 


56. Aaxedarpovioe O€, Os oe TeccepdxorTa 
éyeyoveray nuepat tmodtopKéovet Sauov é€s to 
mpoaw TE OvOEY TpOEKOTTETO THY mpNypdTwv, 
amaddaocovto &s LleXorovyncov. ws bé 6 pa- 
TaLoTepos Aoyos Spuntat, Aeyerac LloAvKpatea 
emiX@plov voywopa KoYravTa ToAXOY poAUBdou 
cataypvcwoaytTa dotvat adi, Tovs de SeEapévous 
obra Sh avwa\docerOat. TavTny TpwTHY oTpa- 
tyinv és tHv Aainv Aaxedarpoviot Awprées érot)- 
cavTo. 

57. Oi & émi rov Wlo\vepdtea otpatevodpevor 
Sapir, érel of Aaxedarpovios abtovds amodreiv 
éuedXov, Kal avtol arémAcor és Lidvov, ypnudtwov 
yap édéovto, Ta b€ TOY Ludviey mpriyyata hKepate 
ToUTOV Tov Ypovor, Kal VHTLwTEwY padioTa éTOU- 
TEOV, ATE EOVTWY AUTOICL ev TH VHTw YpUcewY Kai 
dpyupéwv peTad\rAwy, oVTw Wate aTO TIS SexaTns 
Tav ywouevov avTobev ypnuatwy Onaavpds eév 
Aed\hoiot avdxertat Guota Toiat TAOVGLwTaTOLCL" 
avtot dé Ta yivopeva TH EmavT@ ExdoT@ ypyuata 
Suevéwovto. OTe wy érrovedvto Tov Onaavpor, éypé- 
@YTO TO XpHeTHpLo et avToias Ta TapedvTa ayaba 
old re é€oti mwo\hov ypovoy Tapapéver' 1) be 
TIvdin éypnoé ode rade. 


‘AX Otay ev Lidve mpvtavya NevKd yévntac 
AevKopp’s T ayopyn, ToTe 617 Set pdduovos 
avodpos : 
dpdcoacbar FEvAwov te AGYov Kipuxd T 
épvG pov.” 
toiot b¢ Sedvioror Hv TOTe 1) ayopy Kal Td mpuTa- 
vptov Mapi~ NOe hoxnpeva. 
72 








HERODOTUS 


58. Tovroy tov ypnopor ov« oloi te hoap 
yvovat ote ToTe evlds ore TOV Lapiwy amey- 
pévov. emeite yap TaxyloTa mpos THY Lidvov 
mpoctaxXov of Ldpuot, éEweutroy TaY vedy pia 
mpéecBeas dyovoay és THY TOAW. TO 5é TadaLOoV 
amracat ai véees hoav purtynrthées, kal Fv TovTO 
Td 7 vin rponyopeve rotor Lepviorcr, furdd£a- 
cOat tov Evdvov AOxov KeXevovoa Kal KnpuKa 
épvOpov. amixomevot wp of adyyehor ed€ovTo Tov 
Lipviov déea tddavTa oft yphoat ov hacKdvtav 
de Noyce Tov Lupviav avtoiat, oi Yausoe tovs 
yepous avTov éropbeov. muddpevos Se ebOds Feov 
ot Lidwor Bonbéorvres nal cupPadrovres avroics 
ésowbncar, Kal avT@v ToAXOL aexAnicOncav 
To} aotTeos UTd TOv Lapiwyv, cal adrods pera 
Tavra éxatov Td\avtTa érpytar. 

59. Tlapda 8¢ “Epptovéwy. viicoy avtl ypnudrer 
mapéhaBsov “Tépénv thy eri TleXotovvycm cat 
autnv Tpottnviotct tapaxaréfevto- adtol dé 
Kud@vinv tiv ev Kpyry éxticav, ovx érl toito 
mAéovtes GANA ZaxvvOious éFeNa@vres ex THs vijcou. 
guewav 6 év travtTy Kal evdatpovnoay ew érea 
TevTe, WOTE TA ipa Ta Ev Kudwvin covta vuv obror 
eiat of wotnoavtes [Kai Tov THs Atxrivns vnor].! 
Extm Se érei Alyevitac avtovs vavpayin vern- 
gavtes nvdpatrodicavto peta Kpnray, cal trav 
vedv KaTrplous eYovcEwY TAS TPwWPAS NKPwTHpLacaY 
kal avéOecay és TO ipov ths "A@nvains év Alyivn. 
taita 6é éroincay éyxotov Eyovtes Lapilorce 

1 Stein thinks cal... endév an interpolation; the temple of 


Dietyna was at some distance from Cydonia, and the cult 
was not a Greek one, 


4 





HERODOTUS 


Aiywijtaey mpotepot yap Sapwot er’ ‘Aphixpateos 
Bacirevovtos ev Lap@ otpatevoedpevot ew Aiyiwav 
peyaha Kana éroincay Aiywiytas cal éradov in’ 
€xeivav. 1 ev aitin avrn. 

60. "Eujavva S€ wept Lapiwy padrdov, oT ode 
tpia €oTl péyiota admdvtey “EddAnvev é€ep- 
yaopeva, Opeds te UnArod és TeVTiKOVTA Kal 
éxatov opyuids, tovTov dpuypa Kdtwbev apka- 
pevov, aphiotomoy, TO pev pyKos Tov dpvy- 
patos éwra otdoot elci, TO 5é bros Kai evpos 
OxT@ éxdtepoy odes, Sia qravTds 5é adtov ddAo 
dpuypa eixocinnxyy Babos dopwpuvKrat, tpitrouy be 
TO evpos, dt ov TO Ddwp oYerevopevoy dia THY 
cove mapaylverat és THY TOMY Gydmevov amd 
peyadns THyHS. apxeTtéxtov b€ Tod dpvypatos 
routou éyevero Meyapeds EvrraXivos Navetpodou. 
tovTo pev 69 &v tay tpidv eats, Sedtepoy Sé 
Tept Mpéva YOpa ev Badrdoon, Bdbos Kai elxocr 
opyuieay pnKos Se TOU ywmatos pélov dv0 oTabior, 
tpitov d€ odu e&épyaota: nos péyloTos TavTwY 
vyov Tov hues iduevs Tod apyitéxtT@y TP@TOS 
éyéveto Potxos Piréw emiymptos, Tovtov elvexev 
MGAXOv Te Tepl Lapiov éunxuva. 

61. KapBion b€ + Kupou ypovitovts epi 
Alyurrov «xal tapadpormjcarvts éravioréarau 
avdpes Maryou v0 adedeol, ray Tov érepov Kata- 
AeAoltree THY Oikiwy peredwvor 6 KauBvons. odtos 
57) wv of erravéotyn padwy te Tov Spépdios Oavatov 
@S KPUTTOLTO ‘yevomevos, Kal ws OAlyoL elnoay of 


70 





HERODOTUS 


émiotapevos avTtov Llepaéwy, oi 5€ wodXol aTeEpte- - 
Orta puv eideinoay, ampos Ttadta Bovietoas Tdade 
émexelpnoe toiat Bacihyioc. uv of aderpéos, 
Tov elma O1 GuvEeTTAaVacTiVal, OiKwS pudtaTa TO 
eloos Lpépds tH Kuvpov, tov 0 KapBvons éovra 
EwuTOD adeAeov aTexTteve’ Hv TE 57 Gpotos Eldos 
TO Lpépde Kai by Kai ovvopa TwvTO elye Spéporv. 
TovToY TOV avépa avayvwaas o Mayos Latifei@ns 
@5 oi avTos madvra diatpyeEet, eloe aywv és Tov 
Bactdkmov Opovov, oimoas bé TovTO KijpuKas TH 
Te GAAN Siémrepre Kal 67 Kal és Alyuttov mpoepe- 
ovTa TO OTPATO ws Xpépdios TOD Kupov dxovotéa 
eln TOD NovTrod aAX’ ov Kap Bicew. 

62. Of re Ox) ay Addo KHpUKES TponydpevoV 
tadta Kal 51) xal 6 éx’ Aiyvrroy raxGeis, etipioKxe 
yap KapSvcea xai tov otpartov éovta THs Lupins 
ev ‘AyBardvo.ct, mponyopeve otas &€s pécor Ta 
evretahuweva é€x TOU Mayou. KapBians 6€ axov- 
cas Tavita ex TOU KNpUKOS Kai EXTicas puy heyeLDv 
arnbéa adbtos te mpodedocbar éx Ipntaoreos 
(meupOevta yap avtov as atoxtevéovta Dpépouy 
ov tmohoat Tavta), Breas és tov Ilpnfaorea 
elme “II pyEacrres, ot t@ pos Sterpyntao To Tot 
mpoceOnka mpiyyua;” 0 dé elve “"O. déa7r0Ta, ovx 
gate TavTa adybéa, dxw@s KoTE Gol Dpépdis Aded- 
eos ods eravéotnke, ovde Suws Te CF Exetvou Tod 
avOpos veixds Tow éotat 1) peya 1) TuiKpow eyo 
yap avTOS, Tojoas Ta oU pe ExédevES, Cara pty 
XEpol That euewvTov. ei pev vuy of TEeOvemTes 
avertaat, Tpordéxeo Tot Kai Aotuayea Tov Mijdov 
eravacticecbar el & éote Homep Tpd Tod, ov pr} 
Ti ToL Ex ye exeivou vewTEpoy avaBANacTy. viv wy 
7s 


HERODOTUS 


pot Soxées petadimtavtas Tov Kipuvea éberatev 
eipwredytas map drev ijxwv mpoayopever iuiv 
Sépdios Bacidéos axoverv.” 

63. Tadrta eltavtos UpnEdomeos, jpece yap 
KapBicn, aitixa peradioxtos yevomevos o xnpvt 
He arrvypévov b€ puv eipeto 0 Llpntdomns tade. 
““OvOpore, dys yap Tew twapa Ypépdios Tod 
Kupov a@yyeXos* viv wy eimas Thy adnGeinv anibe 
xaipay, KOTEPA AUTOS ToL Spépdis Havopevos €¢ 

wv eveTéXAETO TAVTA 7 THY TIS éxeivou LITNpeE- 
Témy. 6 be ele “'Eya Spuépduy ev tov Kupou, 
éF drev Bacireds KapSvons race és Aiyurtopr, 
‘oUKw Oma o bé wor Mayos tov KaySveons éri- 
TpoTov THY oixiwy amédeEe, ovTOs TadTa éverTei- 
Nato, pas Tuépdiv tov Kupov elvas tov tadta 
emiGéwevov eimat mpos vpéas. 6 pev bn ode 
éNerye ovdev emiKarteypeva Hevos, KapBions 6 eire 
“Tlpyjtaomes, od pev ola avyp dyalos toincas | 
TO KeXEvopevoy aitinv éxméhevyas euol bé tis | 
dv ein Ilepcéwy o émaveotems éemiBatevwr Tov 
Lépdsos ovvomatos;” 6 Se elae ’Eyea pos doxéw 
ovviéval TO yeyovos TodTO, @ Bacided: ot Maryou 
eloi ToL of Emavectemres, TOY TE EALTrES MEhEdwVOY 
Sa i abt TlarifeiOns, nai 0 rovtov adedpeds 

: LS. 

64. ’Ev@adra axovcavta KapBicea 70 Spépdios 
otvopa étuwe 1) dAnOein TaY Te Koywv Kal ToD 
évuTrviov' ds édoxee Ev TO UVM aTrayyelAaL TiWa 
oi ms Lpépdis iLopevos és tov Bactdxov Opovor 
Wavoete TH KehbadH TOD ovpavod. palewr is ws 
Hdtnvy atodwdex@s eln Tov adeAdéov, amréxNatE 
Spépduvs arroxXavoas 5é nal wepinpextijcas TH 
SO 





therefore this is my counsel, that we pursue after 
this herald and examine him, to know from whom 
he comes with his proclamation that we must 
obey Smerdis as our king.” 

63. Cambyses thought well of Prexaspes’ counsel ; 
the herald was pursued and brought; and when he 
came, Prexaspes put this question to him: “ Sirral, 
you say that your message is from Cyrus’ son 
Smerdis; tell me this now, and you may go hence 
unpunished ; was it Smerdis who himself appeared to 
you and gave you this charge, or was it one of his 
servants?" “Since King Cambyses marched to 
Egypt,” answered the herald, “I have never myself 
seen Smerdis the son of Cyrus; the Magian whom 
Cambyses made overseer of his house gave me the 
charge, saying that it was the will of Smerdis, son 
of Cyrus, that I should make it known to you.” So 
spoke the herald, telling the whole truth; and Cam- 
byses said, “ Prexaspes, I hold you innocent; you 
have done my bidding right loyally; but who can 
this Persian be who rebels against me and usurps 
the name of Smerdis?’’ Prexaspes replied, “I 
think, Sire, that I understand what has been done 
here ; the rebels are the Magians, Patizeithes whom 
you left steward of your house, and his brother 
Smerdis.” 

64. At the name of Smerdis, Cambyses was 
smitten to the heart by the truth of the word and 
the fulfilment of his dream; for he had dreamt that 
a message had come to him that Smerdis had sat on 
the royal throne with his head reaching to heaven ; 
and perceiving that he had killed his brother 
without cause, he wept bitterly for Smerdis, 
Having wept his fill, in great grief for all his mishap, 


Av 
VOL, I. G 





HERODOTUS - 


atracyn auphoph avabpwake. exit tov tmmoy, ev | 
vo av Thy TaxlaoTny és Lodaa otpatevecOat 
érit tov Maryov. «ai of avaOpwoxovte émi Tov 
imaov Tov Kodeod Tov Eideos 6 miKns amoml(mTet, 
yupveber Sé ro Eidos males Tov pnpov" TpwpaTi- 
oels 5é Kata TovTO TH a’TOS MpoTEpoy TOY TaY 
Aiyurriov Geov *Amw érAnke, Os ot xatpin édoke | 
TetUpGat, eipero 0 KapBuvons 6 te Ti} woAL otvopa 
eln* of 6¢€ 1 ha S611 “AyBarava. to be étt Wpo- 
Tepov exéypnato é€x Bovrots moos ev AyBata- 
votot TeAXevTHcELY TOY Biov. OO pev OH ev Toict 
Mybéixoicr ’AyBatavo.ct eddxee TeXNevTHoELY yNpat- 
6s, év Tolct of Ww Ta TaytTa Tpiyyyata: TO 
XpnoTiploy év Toiat év Lupin AyBardavoiw édeye 
dpa, Kal 57 ws tore émeipopevos éemvbero Tis 
TOMOS TO OUVYOMAa, UTA TiS TUpPophs THs TE ex 
Tov Mayou eéexmemAnypévos Kal Tov Tpapatos 
eswppovnce, cuANaBav Sé to Oeompdriov cite 
*"Ev@adta KapSucea tov Kupov éoti rem papeévov 
TeNeuTav. 

65. Tore pev trocaita. mpépnor dé torepoy ws 
eikoot peratreprapevos Ilepoéwy THV TapeorvTHY 
TOUS Aoytpw@Tdrous Edeyé ogi Tade. “"O Llépoas, 
KaTarerXaBnKé pe, TO TavTwY pddtoTa ExpuTrroY | 
TpnyuaToV, TOUTO és teas exdyvar. eyw yap 
éwy év Aiyirr@ eléov dyrw ev tO Orve, THY 
pnoapa éderov ideivy edoxeoy Sé poe aryyedov 
éAOovta €& olkov ayyéAXev ws Tpuépdis (Cdmevos 
és Tov Bacikmov Opovoy \raicee TH Kepady Tod 
ovupavov. Seicas Se un atrarpefew THY apy Tpos 
To adeAeod, EToinga TaxvTEpa 1) copwTepa* ev 
7H yap avOpwernin pict ovK évijy dpa TO méddoOv 

&2 








HERODOTUS 


yiveoOat amotpatew. éyw b€ 6 patatos Ipnkd- 
onea aroméurw &s Sotca aoxrevéovta Lpéepou, 
éEepyaaQévtos bé kaxod TocovTou dbems SiatT@mny, 
ovdaua eémireEduevos jun KoTé Tis por Lpépd.os 
UTapaipnwéevov aAdos eravactain avOpwrev. 
TavTos 6€ ToD mé\AovToes eoecOar auaptov ader- 
heoxtovos Te ovdey €ov yeyova Kat THs Bacihyins 
_ovder Focov éotépnwary Ypépdis yap 87 Fv o- 
Madyos tov pot 0 daipwv mpoéhaive ev TH Oe 
éemavacticecba. To pev bn Epyov éLépyactai 
pot, cal Spépdw tov Kipov pyxéte tpiv éovra 
AoyiterGe: of dé buiv Mayor xpatéovot tav Bact- 
Ajiow, Tov Te EdeTrov etitpoTroy TV oiKiwy Kai oO 
exeivou adeAdeos Tpépois. Tov pmev vuv pddtoTa 
Ypi eued aicypda mpds tov Mayawv rerovOdTos 
TLILOPEELY ELOL, OUTOS MeV avoci@ LOpm TETEAEUTHKE 
imo TaY éwuTOD oiknioTadTwY' TovToU be pnKeTe 
éov ros, SevTepa THY Nowra Upiv @ Tlépoas yiverat | 
pot avaryKatoTatov évtéANcoOat Ta OédrAw por yeve- 
o8at teXevtoy Tov Biov: Kal by byiv rade émiaKn- 
aTw Geovs tos Bactdylovs értxadréwy xal race 
byuiy Kal padiota Ayatpevidéwy toics mapeodar, 
py Tepudety Thy Hyenoviny avtis és Mydous 
TepiehOodoav, add’ elite SoAw Exovat avTny KTH- 
captevot, S6A\@ atratpeOhvar Uo vméwr, ete Kal 
abévei Ted KaTepyacdpevol, cHévei KaTa TO Kap- 
Tepov avacwoacGa. Kal TavTa pev Toledaot Upiv 
yi] Te KapTrOv expépot Kal yuvaiKes Te Kal Troiuvac| 
TikToev, éodat €5 TOV dtavTa ypovoy édevOépotce: | 
py 6@ dvacwoapévoict tiv apynv pnd emvyerpy- 
cacti avacwtev ta evayTia TovTOLoL apmmat 
tuiv yevioOar, Kal mpos Ett TovTOLTL TO TéAOS 
&4 








HERODOTUS 


[lepréwy éxdotm emiyevécOat olov euol érvyéyove.” | 
apa te elas Tavta o KauBSvons awéxhace nacay 
THY EwUTOU TpnEL. 

66, Ilépcae d€ ms tov Bacidea eidoy avaxdav- 
cavTa TavTes Ta TE EOUHTOS ExOmeva Elyov, TAUTA 
KaTynpeikovtTo Kal olpwwyn above dueypéwvTo. 
peta dé tadta ws eodhaxéducé Te TO doTéov Kal 
0 pnpos TaxtoTa éodty, amnverxe KauBvcea Tov | 
Kupov, Baciwevoavta pev Ta wavta érta érea 
Kal mévte pias, amavda b€ TO Taparay éovra 
Epcevos Kal Onreos yovov. Tlepoéwy Sé toice 
Tapeovet attatin TON UTEKEXUTO TOUS Madryous 
eye Ta TpHyuaTa, AAN Hrictéato emi dvaBoryH 
eimeim KapBicea ra ele mepl tod Spépdios 
Bavarov, tva of extod\euwOn wav ro Lepotxor. 
ovTor ev vuv Amictéato Lpépdiy tov Kipov 
Bactréa eveoteata: Sewvads yap cal o Ipnfaomns 
éFapvos iv 2) bev atroKretvar Zpwépdev" ov yap Hv 
ot aopares KauBvcew teteXeuTHnKOTOS davat Tov 
Kupov viov avo\wexéevat avtoxetpin. 

67. “O &é 82 Mayos texevtycavtas KapSicew 
ave@s €Sacitevoe, ée7uBatev@v toi opwvupou 
Spépdios rod Kupov, pias éertad tods éiXoltovs 
KapBion és ta oxT@ érea Tis TANPwaLOS: év 
Tolan amredéeato és TODS UINKOOUS TaVTas evepye- 
cias peyddas, wate atofavorytos avtod méGov 
eye mwavtas tovs ev tH ’Acin mdpeE avtav 
Ilepoéwy. diatéuWas yap o Mayos és wav E@vos 
TOV HpKXe Wooeiwe atTereinv elvat aTpaTHins Kai 
dopov em’ étea Tpia. 

68. IIpoeiwe wer 57) tadta avtixa évictapevos 
és THY apynv, oydow Se pnvl éyévero Katadndos 
56 








HERODOTUS 


TpoTr@ Toi@oe. ‘Oravys jv Papydorew pev gais, 
yévei 5€ Kal Ypnuact Guovos TS TpwT@ Llepcéwr. 
ovtos 0 ‘Oravys mpwtos UTwrrTevce TOV Mayor 
ws ode ein 6 Kdpou Zpépdis adr’ ds rep Fv, THdE 
cupBadopevos, Ott Te ove éFehoita éx Tis axpo- 
moos Kal Ste ovK exaree és driv EwuT@ ovdéva 
tov Noyipewv Ilepcéwy vrromrevoas Sé pv erroiee 
rade, éoye avTov KapPSvons Ovyarépa, Ti ovvoma 
jv Pardvpn tiv avbriv 6) tTavtrnv eixe ToTE oO 
Mayos xai tavtn Te cuvoixee Kal THat adAHoL 
mdoyot thot To) KauBicew yuvaki. mréum@v 61) 
av o ‘Ordvns rapa ta’tny tiv Ovyatépa érur- 
Gavero map é6tew avOpwrev Kotu@To, elte meta 
Sépdsos Tov Kupovu ei're werd dAXou tev. 4) S€ 
ol avTémeutre hayern ov yiwwoKely oUTE yap TOV 
Kupov Zpépouv idéa@at ovdapa otre Garis ely 6 
gTuUVOLKéw@y AUTH Eidevat. Emewtre SevTepa 6 Orarys 
éyou “Ei pr) adry =pepow tov Kupov ywecxers, 
av 6€ mapa ‘Ardcons udev tem TovTw cvVOLKEEL 
avuTH Te Exelyn Kal cv" TaYTw@S yap dy KOU TOP rye 
EWUTHS GOEAPEOY yLV@TKeL.” 

69. "Avriméutes mpos taita 7) Ouyarnp “ Ovre 
*"Atocan Siwapyat €s Oyous éeAOeiv otTEe GAAHY 
ovdeuiav idéoPa TaY cuyKaTnpevéwy yuvatKar. 
émeite yap TaxtoTa ovTos MVOpwros, datis KOTE 
éoti, mapéehaBe tHv Bacihyiny, dvéometpe reas 
adinv addAn Tatas.” adxovovt. S€ tTadTa TO 
‘Ordvy padrov Katepaivero TO Tpirypa. TpiTnv 
Se wyyeAlny éoméuret wap’ adtiy Aéyovcay radta. 
“"Q Ouyartep, det oe yeyoruiay ed xivduvoy avada- 
BécGar tov dv 6 rarnp brosivew Kerevy. el yap 
5%) pu) Eat 0 Kipou Spépdis adda Tov xatadoxéw 

SS 


HERODOTUS 


eyo, oUTOL piv col TE auUyKoLuw@mevoY Kal TO 
Tlepoéwv «patos Kant det Xalpovra amTaNac- 
cew, ad\Aa dotvat dixny. viv ov toincov Tabe" 
émeav col cuvevdy kal pabyns avTov KaTUTY@pEvo?, 
apacov avtod Ta wTa* Kal iv perv haivntar Eyov 
ara, vowute cewuTiy Lwépd:. TH Kvpov cvvocxeerv, 
jw b€ wn Exav, od b€ To Mayo S uépd > apTt- 
meumer Tpos TADTA } Davdiun papery xivduvetoew 
peyddws, iy Tron TadTa* ei yap 81) wy TYUYyYaveL 


Ta Ta exoV, éTihauTTos b€ apdocovea éaTat, 
r 


te F e a ef é 
eU elOéval WS GiTTM@OEL [LY OMS MEVTOL TroLI}oELY 


Tatra. i pev 6 wvredéEato TavtTa TO TaTpi 
Katepyadcecbat. tov dé Mayou tovtov tov Xpep- 
4 ¥ | 


Svos Kipos 0 KauSvcew apywy Ta Ta aéTape 
én aitin 5%) tive ob optxph. 7 wv 6) Padipy 
ain, % Tod ‘Otdvew Ovydrnp, wavTa émtTedeovca 
Ta Umedé-ato TH Tarpi, emreite avTHs pépos eyiveto 
Tis amittos tTapa tov Mayov (ev wepetpory yap 
57) ai yuvaixes hotréovar rotor Iléponot), eOovca 
Tap avTov nide, wrvwpévov b€ KapTtepas Tod 
Mayovu iipace ta @Ta. padovoa Sé ov yaXerras 
aX evtreTéws ovK EYovTA TOV avopa wTa, ws 
Hmepn Taxtota éyeyovee, Téeuraca éonunve TO 
matpl Tad yevoueva. 

70. “O 6é’Oravns taparaBov ’Acrafivny rat 
ToS8punv, epcéwy te mpwtous éovtas cal éwuT@ 
emiTnoeotatous és micTiv, arnyicatTo Tay TO 
mpnyua of 6€ wal avTot apa wrewmrevoy ovT@ 
TovTo éyev, aveveixavtos 5€ tov ‘Ordvew Tovs 
Aoyous edéEavtTo, Kal edoké ogi Exactov avdpa 
Ilepcéwv mpocetatpicacGar TovTov OTem TiaTEvEL 
padiora, 'Oravyns pév vuv éodyetac Ivradpévea, 


go 





a 


HERODOTUS 


ToBpins 8 MeyaButov, ’Acrabivns 8¢ “Tddpvea. 
yeyovétov dé TovTwy e& mapayiveras és Ta Sodca 
Aapeios o “Tordomeos éx epoéwy Hxewv TovTwy 
yap 61) Fw of 6 Twathp Urapyos. érel wy odToS 
amixeto, Toiot && Trav Ilepoéwy edoke nai Aapeiov 
mpocetatpicactat. 

71. SuverOortes b€ obrot eovres Era edidocay 
ohiat mictis Kal doyous. émeite dé és Aapeiov 
amTixeTo yvwpnv atopaivedPat, Edeye ou TaOe. 
‘"Eyo radra édoKeor pev avTos wodvos ériotacbat, 
6tt te 6 Mayos ein 0 Bacthevwy Kal Spépdus o 
Kvpouv teteAevTnKe Kal avTod TovToU elvexey Km 
omovey ws avoticwv émt Ta Mayo @avatov. 
éreite 5¢ curverce Wote Kal buéas eidévar cal 
er) podvoy eué, Trovéery avtixa po Soxéer Kal pay 
UrepBdrrec Oar ob yap dwewvov.” eimre pos TadTa 
o ‘Oravns “OQ wai “Taotdomeos, els te watpos 
ayaod cai éxdaivey Eoikas cewvTov eovta Tov 
Tarpos ovodey Haow* THY MévTOL eTLYELpHoLW Tav- 
THV fn OUT® cuYTadyvve aBovws, GAN éErl TO 
cmppovertepov avTivy AdpBave Set yap whedvas 
ryevoméevous oUT@ emixerpee.” éyes mpos TavTa 
Aupeios “’Avipes of apeovres, TpoT@ TH eipnueve 
€& ‘Ordvew ei ypicecbe, ériatacbe Stt avonéer be 
Kkaxiota* éFoices yap tis mpos Tov Mayor, idin 
meptBardAopevos EwuT@ Képdea. pdd\toTa pev vv 
aethete em tyéwv avt@y Baddopevot moréey 
TavTa* emeite d€ Uuiv avadepey es mrAEdVaS edoKEE 
cat éuol wtrepéOecOe, 7) Trotéwpev orepor 7) tore 
Upiv Ore Av vreprécy % viv apépy, MS OvK adrOS 
hbas éved Katrynyopos rrat, dAAd chea adros eye 
xaTrepéw mpos Tov Mayor.” 

92 | 





BOOK III. 70-71 


phrenes, Gobryas brought Megabyzus and Aspathines 
Hydarnes'; so they were six. Now came to Susa 
Darius son of Hystaspes, from Persia, of which his 
father was vice-gerent ; and on his coming the six 
Persians resolved to make Darius too their comrade. 

71, The seven then met and gave each other 
pledges and spoke together ; and when it was Darius’ 
turn to declare his mind, he spoke as follows: “I 
supposed that I alone knew that it was the Magian 
who is king and that Smerdis son of Cyrus is dead ; 
and it is for this cause that I have made haste to 
come, that I might compass the Magian’s death; but 
since it has so fallen out that you too and not I alone 
know the truth, my counsel is for action forthwith, no 
delay; for evil will come of delay.” ‘Son of Hystas- 
pes,’ Otanes answered, “ your father is a valiant man, 
and methinks you declare yourself as valiant as he ; 
yet hasten not this enterprise thus inconsiderately ; 
take the matter more prudently; we must wait to 
set about it tillthere are more of us,” To this Darius 
answered : * Sirs, if you do as Otanes counsels, | tell 
you that you will perish miserably ; for someone will 
earry all to the Magian, desiring private reward for 
himself, Now, it had been best for you to achieve 
your end yourselves unaided ; but seeing that it was 
your pleasure to impart your plot to others and that 
so you have trusted me with it, let us, I say, do the 
deed this day; if we let to-day pass, be assured that 
none will aceuse you ere I do, for I will myself lay 
the whole matter before the Magian.” 

1 The names in the Behistun inscription (the trilingual 
inscription set up by Darius at Behistun, after he had 
crushed the revolts in his empire) are: Vindapana, Utana, 
Gaubaruwa, Vidarna, abukhsa, Ardumanis; all but the 
last corresponding with Herodotus’ list. 

33 


== 


HERODOTUS 


72, Aéyes mpos tavta “Oravns, éreid) dpa 
oTrEpY Omevov Aapeiov, “Ereite néas ouvTayuver 
avaycaters Kal vrepBddrco Gat ov eas, (Or éEnyéo 
avros Stew TpdT@ mapipev és Ta BactdHLa Kal 
émuxetpnoopev avtoict. hudaKas yap 52 diecte- 
woas oldds Kov Kab avtds, e& pn) idwr, add’ 
dxovoas* Tas Tém TpoT@ Tepyjcopev;' apelBeTaL 
Aapeios totcide. “’Ordvn, } TOANG eott TA AOYO 
fev ov ola te SnA@oa, Epyw Sé adda & éoTi 
Ta Gyo pev ola Te, Epyov bé ovdey am avTaV 
Aaprpov yiverar. tyes S& tore hudAaxas Tas 
KaTecTewoas éovcas ovdey YareTas mapedOeir. 
TOUTO péev yap apéwv eoytwy ToL@vde obbalg doTts 
ov Tapyce, Ta pév KOU KATALOEOMEVOS meas, TA 
dé xov Kai Setpaivwv TodTo 6é éyw abTos aKa w 
evTpeTectatny TH wdpipev, has apTt TE HKew ex 
Tlepoéwy xai BovA\ccBai te éros Tapa TOU TaTpos 
onuivat To Bacirs. e&vOa yap te Set reddos 
AéyecOar, Aeyés Ow. Tod yap adTod yMyopeba ot 
Te Wevddpevor cal of TH adnOein dvaxpewpevot. 
ob pév ye YrevoovTal TOTE EwTEay TL MéEA\AWOL TOLTL 

evoeot Teicavtes Kepdnaecbat, of 6 adrnOiforrat 
iva Th adnGein emiaomacwvtTa KEepoos Kal TL MAN- 
Aov odt eriTpaTnTal. oTw ov TaUTAa aoKéovTES 
T@UTOU mrapbercopel. et de pydev KepdijcecBar 
péAXOLEV, Opotws dv 6 Te adNOiCopevos Wevdns ein 
Kal 0 wWevdomevos admOrjs. 65 av péy vuv Tap 
TUNOUPOY Ex@Y TWaplh, AUTO of devo és ypovor: 
gorau: os 8 ay avTiBaivew meipata, dexvicbw 
evOaitta éov rodéuios, kal éretta woapevot Eow 
Epyou éyapeba,” 

73. Aéyes ToBpuns pera tavra “"Avdpes diro., 


94 


HERODOTUS 


nity Kote KaddLov TapéFer avacwoacbat THY 
apyynv, et ye uh olol te écomeOa ath avada- 
Beiv, ato@aveiv; Ste ye apyoueOa pev éovtes 
Ilépaat td Myd0v avdpos Mayov, cal tovtou 
@Ta ove éyovtos. Ocor te tyéov KapSion 
vooéovTt Tapeyévovto, mavTws Kou péuvnobe Ta 
émécxnwe Lléponot teAevta@y tov Biov pn Treipw- 
pevoios avaxtacba: Hv apynv: Ta TOTE OUK 
évedexouefa, arr’ ert BiaBone edoxéopev ettreiv 
KapBicea. viv av tiPepar Wihdov reifec@ar 
Aapeio cai p17) Stadvec@at éx Tov cvdAXNOYyou ToOvdeE 
aX’ 1) én tov Mayor iWéws.” tadta ele To- 
Spuns, kal mavtes TAaVTN alveov. 

74, "Ev & 8€ odtot tadta éBovdevorTo, éyiveto 
Kata ovvtuyiny Tdbe. Ttoiat Mdyoto. édofe Bou- 
Aevopevoior pnEaarea hirov mpocbecbat, 6tt TE 
eremrovOee pos KapBicewm dvdpaia, os of Tov 
maida tokevoas atrodwAéKxee, kal d1oTt povvos 
nriatato Tov Spépdsos Tov Kipov Gavarov a’to- 
xelpin piv amoNéoas, mpos 8 ete eovta ev alvy 
peyiotn Tov Upnfdorea ev Ileponot. tovtwr by 
pw elvexevy KadéoarTes hiioy TposEKT@YTO TiaTt 
Te NaBovtes Kal opxioor, 7 ev Eerv Tap ewvT@ 
pnd eEoicew pndevi avOpmrav thy avo chew 
anatny és Uépoas yeyovviar, imicyvetmevot Ta 
TavTa of pupia dwoew. wvrocyopevov b€ Tov 
IpnEdoreos roijcew tadta, ws avérerody jw 
oi Mayot, devtepa mpocéhepov, avtoi ev padpevor 
Ilépcas wavtas ocuyKeadéew wre to Baotdyjoy | 
Telyos, Keivov 8 éxédevov avaBdvra émi tupyov 
a@yopetoat ws Urd Tod Kupov Xpépdios apyovras 
wai vr ovoevos aAAOv. Tavita de oTw EvEeTEA- — 


96 





BOOK III. 73-74 


have a better occasion to win back the kingship, or, 
if we cannot so do, to die? seeing that we who are 
Persians are ruled by a Mede, a Magian, a man that 
has no ears. Those of you that were with Cambyses 
in his sickness cannot. but remember the curse 
which with his last breath he laid on the Persians. 
if they should not essay to win back the kingship; 
albeit we did not then believe Cambyses, but 
thought that he spoke to deceive us. Now there- 
fore my vote is that we follow Darius’ plan, and not 
quit this council to do aught else but attack the 
Magian forthwith.” So spoke Gobryas; and they 
all consented to what he said. 

74, While they were thus planning, matters befell 
as 1 will show. The Magians had taken counsel and 
resolved to make a friend of Prexaspes, because he 
had been wronged by Cambyses (who had shot his 
son to death) and because he alone knew of the 
death of Cyrus’ son Smerdis, having himself been 
the slayer; and further, because Prexaspes was very 
greatly esteemed by the Persians. Therefore they 
summoned him and, to gain his friendship, made 
him to pledge himself and swear that he would 
never reveal to any man their treacherous dealing 
with the Persians, but keep it to himself; and they 
promised to give him all things in great abundance. 
Prexaspes was persuaded and promised to do their 
will. Then the Magians made this second proposal 
to him, that they should summon a meeting of all 
Persians before the palace wall, and he should go up 
on to a tower and declare that it was Smerdis son of 
Cyrus and no other who was king of Persia. They 
gave him this charge, because they thought him to 


91 
VOL. IL, w 


HERODOTUS 


hovTo ws mLoToTdTov OnOev éovTos avTod év Tlép- 
ont, Kal movAdas amodeEapevov yvapny ws 
Teptein Oo 0 Kupou Sepsis, cal eFapyyoapévov Tov 
povov avtov, 

75. Dayévov 5é kal ravra éroipov elvat Tove 
Too [pn€domeos, TuyKadecavres Tlépoas ot Mayo 
aveBiBacav avrov ent Tupyov Kal aryopevely €xe- 
devon. & de TOY pev é€xeivot mpooedéovTo avTod, 
TOUTM@Y pLey Exw@Y ered Gero, aptdpevos 6€ amr 
‘Axatpéveos eyevenhoynce THY Tar piny THY Kvpou, 
peta O€ @s és TodTOY KaTéBy TEAEUT@Y éderye Ova 
ayaba Kipos Ilépoas TETOLNKOL, breEeNOav be 
Taira eEepawve TY ahnbeiny, hii pevos TpOTEpov 
pev Kpomrew (ov yap ol elvat achahes reve TA 
ryevopeva), ev b€ TO Tapeovre avayKainv py KATA 
Lap Bdvew paivery. Kal 57 éXeye Tov péev Kupou 
= mepouy ws avTos tro KapBicew avayxalopevos 
ATOKTELVELE, TOUS Mayovs be Bacirever. Ilép ot 
be TONG € emapng dmevos EL 41) dvaxtngalaro oma 
THY apxny Kal TOUS Maryous Tig alaro, amie 
éwuTov eml xebadiy Péperar amo TOU mupryou 
KATO. IpynEacrns ev vuv ov Tov wavTa Ypovov 
avnp doKtmos ovT@ éTeXeUTHGCE. 

76. Of be 57) éwta Thy Tlepoéwv ws éBovunev- 
gavTo avTixa emyelpéew Toor Mayor Kab pen 
dmepBarrea Gat, nicav ev&duevor Toiat Geoict, 
TOV ep Upnfaonea mpnxbevtav eidores ovdér. 
év Te 6) TH 0O@ péon orelyovres éyivovTo Kal Ta 
mept [pnfdomea yeyovota eruv@avorto. evOaiTa 
exoTayTes Tis obou édidocap avris odict Aoyous, 
of perv aul tov ‘Ordyny maryXv KEEvOVTES umep- 
Barécbat pndé oideovt@y tav mpyyyatev énuti- 


98 











BOOK Ill. 74-76 - 


‘be the man most trusted by the Persians, and 
because he had oftentimes asserted that Cyrus’ son 
Smerdis was alive, and had denied the murder, 

75. Prexaspes consented to do this also; the 
Magians summoned the Persians together, and 
brought him up on to a tower and bade him speak. 
Then, putting away from his mind all the Magians’ 
demands, he traced the lineage of Cyrus from 
Achaemenes downwards; when he came at last to 
the name of Cyrus, he recounted all the good which 
that king had done to Persia, after which recital 
he declared the truth; which, he said, he had till 
now concealed because he could not safely tell it, 
but was now constrained by necessity to reveal: 
“],” said he, “ was compelled by Cambyses to kill 
Smerdis son of Cyrus; it is the Magians who now 
rule you.” Then, invoking a terrible curse on the 
Persians if they failed to win back the throne and 
take vengeance on the Magians, he threw himself 
headlong down from the tower; thus honourably 
ended Prexaspes’ honourable life. 

76. The seven Persians, after counsel purposing 
to attack the Magians forthwith and delay no 
longer, prayed to the gods and set forth, know- 
ing nothing of Prexaspes’ part in the business. But 
when they had gone half way they heard the story 
of him; whereat they went aside from the way and 
consulted together, Otanes’ friends being wholly for 
waiting and not attacking in the present ferment, 


95 
u DL 


HERODOTUS 


BecOat, of 5& dudl tov Aapeioy adtixa te lévat 
kal Ta Sedoyueva trovéery ponde bTepBadreoOan. 
wOrlonevay 0° aitav ébavyn ipjxoy éemta Cevyea 
dvo0 alyuTiav Cevyea Stwxovta Kal TiANOVTa TE 
Kal duvooovta. idovtes bé tadta of érta THY TE 
Aapeiov mavtes alveov yrounv xal érerta tioay 
érl ta BaciAna TeOapankores Toler dprict. 

77. "Emtoradot &€ emi ras mvdas éyiveto ody | 
te Aapeiw 1) yvoun edepe’ Kxatadeouevar yap 
oi duAaxot avopas tovs Ilepoéwr mpwrovs wal — 
ovdev ToLovTO UmomTevovTes EF alta écecOat, 
maplecav Gein Tmopmth YXpewpévovs, ovd éeretpwra 
ovdeis. émeite b€ kal trapyAOov és thy avr, 
évéxupsay Tolat Tas ayyeAtas éadépovet evvov- 
yore’ ot aodeas totopeov 6 TL PéXovTes HKorer, 
Kal apa iaropéovres TovTovs Tolat muvaAov- 
poiat ameiieov Ott ohéas wapiav, loyov Te 
Bovropévous todvs éwTa és TO Tpdcw Taptévat. 
ot d€ duaxeXevodpevot Kal oracapevot Ta ey- 
yelplola TOUTOVS ev TOS iayYovTas avTOU TaUTH 
guyKxevTéoval, avTol o€ jicay Spopm €s Tov | 
avopeava. 

78, Oi 6€ Mayo Ervyov audorepot thriKxadTa 
€ovtes Te ow Kal Ta amo Hpntdomeos yevoueva 
ev BovAy exovtes. emel wy eidoy Tovs evvovYouS 
teGopuBnpmevovs Te Kal Bowvtas, ava te Edpamov 
Tadty appotepa nal ws euaBov To Trotevmevor — 
Tpos anki étpatovto. 6 pev 8) avtav hOdver 
7a Toka KaTedopevos, 6 Sé mpos THY alymry 
érpameto. €vOaita 61) ouvéuioyov adX)dotoL, 
T@® pev 67) Ta TOEa avadafovTt avTa@y, éovTwr 
Te ayyou Tov Toreulwy Kal mpooKxetpévwy, Iv 


foo 


BOOK III. 76-78 

but Darius’ party bidding to go ‘forthwith and do 
their agreed purpose without delay: > While’ they 
disputed, they saw seven pairs of hawks that chased 
and rent and tore two pairs of vulénres; seeing 
which all the seven consented to Darius” opinion, 
and went on to the palace, heartened by the sight 
of the birds. 

77. When they came to the gate, that happened 
which Darius had expected; the guards, out’ of- 
regard for the chief men in Persia, and because they __ 
never suspected their design, suffered them without 
question to pass in under heaven's guidance. Coming 
into the court, they met there the eunuchs who 
earry messages to the king; who asked the seven 
with what intent they had come, at the same time 
threatening the gate-wards for letting them pass, 
and barring the further passage of the seven. These 
gave each other the word, drew their daggers, and 
stabbing the eunuchs who barred their way, ran 
into the men’s apartment. 

78. It chanced that both the Magians were within, 
consulting together on the outcome of Prexaspes’ 
act. Seeing the eunuchs in confusion and hearing 
their cries they both sprang back: and when they 
saw what was afoot they set about defending them- 
selves; one made haste to take down his bow, the 
other seized his spear; so the seven and the two met 
in fight. He that had caught up the bow found it 
availed him nothing, his enemies being so close and 


191 


a = 
- 


HERODOTUS 
yenota ovdev' 6 8’ repos TH aixwh nudvero Kai 
Touro pev “Nowadivny mater es Tov npov, TOvTO 
5¢ "Ivtappévea és tov dpOarpov' Kal éorepyOy 
pev Tod obGadpod ex Tob Tpwpatos o lvytadpévys, 
ov péevtot.aTréGave ye. THVv pev b7) Mayer ovtepos 
tTp@pariver Tovrous* o dé Erepos, éreite of Ta TOEAa 
ovder ypnaTa eyiveto, iv yap 51) Odd\apos éoeyor 
€g Tov avdSpe@va, és TovTOy Katahevyel, GéXov 

_abtod mpoceivac tas Ovpas, Kal of cuveori- 

‘ wrovot tTav émta dvo, Aapeids te cal T'oBpungs. 


+-. gupmrakevtos 6€ To8piew To Mayo o Aapetos 


emer Tews nope ola ev oxoTei, Tpounfeopmevos 47 


oT mrneén tov To8pinv. opéwy S5é pw apyov ére- 


oteata Oo LoSpuins elpero 6 Tt ov yYpatas TH 
yerpt> 0 dé elzre “ IlpopnPedpevos oéo, ur wAHED.” 
T'o8puns 5& apeiBero ““OAce to Eihos wal de 
audotépwv.” Aapetos 6é mevBopevos woe Te TO 
éyxetpiorov Kal EtTuXE Kws TOU Mayov. 

79. "Aqoxteivavtes 5€ tos Mayous xat aro- 
TapovTes aUT@Y Tas KEpadds, TODS peV TPwWLaTias 
EwUT@V avTOD AeElToVaL Kal advvacins Eivexey Kal 
duvaxhs THS axpotrodos, of b€ mévtTe avT@v 
eyovtes TOV Maywv tas xehadas efeov Son Te 
Kal TaTayo xpewpmevor, cai [lépoas Tovs aXXOUS 
émekaneéovTo e€nyeouevol Te TO Tpiypa Kal dee- 
KviovTes Tas Kehadds, Kal dua ExTetvoy mavTa 
Twa tav Mayor rov év moat yiwopevorv. of bé 
Ilépoas pabovres To yeyovos éx TOY EwTa Kal TaY 
Mayov tiv araryny, édixaievy wal avtoi ére 
TolavTa Toléew, omacdpevon b€ Ta éyyeEl fbi 
exteivov bxov Tiva Mayov etipioxov ei dé an vue 
éereMOotca éoye, Edurrov dv ovddva Mayor. tav- 


fo? 


BOOK III. 78-79 


pressing him hard; but the other defended himself 
with his spear, smiting Aspathines in the thigh and 
Intaphrenes in the eye; Intaphrenes was not slain 
by the wound, but lost his eye. So these were 
wounded by one of the Magians; the other, his bow 
availing him nothing, fled into a chamber adjoining 
the men’s apartment and would have shut its door. 
Two of the seven, Darius and Gobryas, hurled them- 
selves into the chamber with him. Gobryas and the 
Magian grappling together, Darius stood perplexed 
by the darkness, fearing to strike Gobryas; whereat 
Gobryas, seeing Darius stand idle, cried to know why 
he did not strike; “For fear of stabbing you,” quoth 
Darius. “ Nay,’ said Gobryas, “thrust with your 
sword, though it be through both of us.” So Darius 
thrust with his dagger, and by good luck it was the 
Magian that he stabbed. 

79. Having killed the Magians and cut off their 
heads, they left their wounded where they were, by 
reason of their infirmity and to guard the citadel; 
the other five took the Magians’ heads and ran with 
much shouting and noise, calling all Persians to aid, 
telling what they had done and showing the heads; 
at the same time they killed every Magian that came 
in their way. The Persians, when they heard from the 
seven what had been done and how the Magians had 
tricked them, resolved to follow the example set, and 
drew their daggers and slew all the Magians they 
could find; and if nightfall had not stayed them they 
would not have left one Magian alive. This day is 

19%, 





HERODOTUS 


THY THY jpEepny Geparrevovat Thépoa Kowy} pa 
hota TAY nuEpéwv, Kal év avTh opTny peyadny 
pingh ae i) KexAnrac wo Ilepoéwy paryopovea: 
Mayor ovdéva eer pavivar és TO Pas, 
pee Kat olxous éwuTovs of Mayo Eyovat Ti 
nuépny TavTny. 
BO. *"Exeite 5€ KatéoTy oO OopuBos Kat EXKTOS 
TEVTE HEE le éBovdevovTo oi émava- 
_oravTes Toiat Mayor repli TOV TavTOY m™pny- 
atTov Kal eheXOnoav oyor ANLOTOL pev eviort 
EXdjver, eréyOncav & av. ‘Oravys pev exéneve 
és pécov Tp panot KkaTtaGeivac Ta mpnyHara, 
ANeyou Tabe. ‘e "Eyuol Soxéet éva pev a wéwr pou- 
vapxov [LNKeTL yevér Par, oUTE yap HOU OUTE 
ayabov. eidete wiv yap THY KapuBicew DBpuw én’ 
éaov bmeE AO, HETETXTIKATE bé «al tijs Tob 
Mayou UBptos. Kos 0 ap el pha KaTnpTy- 
pevov pouvap im, TH efeore avevO ive Troucely Ta 
Bovreras; Ka yap div Tov dpotov avépav TavTey 
oTduTa €S Tauray ExTOS TOV ewbor ay vOnMaToOV 
TITEL. éyyiverat pev yap of bBpis tad Toy 
TApeovT wy ayalay, pAovos be apxijOev eupverat 
avOpar@.  édvo & exwv TadTa éyer wacay KaKo- 
THTa' T a jpeev yap UBpe KEKOPNLEVOS Epde, TOAAG 
Kal atagQanra, ta 6é pees: Kaitou avdpa rye 
TUpavvov ad Govov edet elvat, exovrTd Ye TavTa Ta 
ayabd. To Sé brevartioy tobtou €s Tovs mohunras 
mépu res pOovéer yap Totct apiotoot mepreodal | Te 
Kal Swover, xaiper b€ Tolot KaxioTotot TOY aor av, 
diaBoras 56 dpa tos evdexeo au, dvappoorora- 
Tov be mavray* i Te yap avrov peTpiws Awpatns, 
ayOera Gtt ov KapTa nto kae he hv te Oepa- 


10g 


.BOOK III. 79-80 


‘the greatest holy day that all Persians alike keep; they 
celebrate a great festival on it, which they call the 
Massacre of the Magians; while the festival lasts no 
Magian may come abroad, but during this day they 
remain in their houses. 

80. When the tumult was abated, and five days 
had passed, the rebels against the Magians held a 
council on the whole state of affairs, at which words 
were uttered which to some Greeks seem incredible ; 
but there is no doubt that they were spoken. Otanes 
was for giving the government to the whole body of 
the Persian people. “I hold,” he said, “that we 
must make an end of monarchy ; there is no pleasure 
or advantage in it. You have seen to what lengths 
went the insolence of Cambyses, and you have borne 
your share of the insolence of the Magian. What 
right order is there to be found in monarchy, when 
the ruler can do what he will, nor be held to 
account for it? Give this power to the best man on 
earth, and his wonted mind must leave him. The 
advantage which he holds breeds insolence, and 
nature makes all men jealous. This double cause is 
the root of all evil in him; he will do many wicked 
deeds, some from the insolence which is born of 
satiety, some from jealousy. For whereas an absolute 
ruler, as having all that heart can desire, should 
rightly be jealous of no man, yet it is contrariwise 
with him in his dealing with his countrymen; he is 
jealous of the safety of the good, and glad of the 
safety of the evil; and no man is so ready to believe 
calumny. Nor is any so hard to please; accord him 
but just honour, and he is displeased that you make 
him not your first care; make him such, and he damns 


105 


HERODOTUS 


mevn Tis Kapta, axyOerar Gte Owni. ra be Sy 

iyiaTa@ Epyouar épéwy: voward Te Kiwéer marpia 
cay Bidvrat yuvaixas KTelves Te axpitovs. mAnOOs 
dé dpyov mpata pév oivouwa tmavtT@v Ka\dCTOV 
éyet, icovouinv, SevTepa b€ TtovTwry TOY Oo pov- 


vapxYos rovees ovdév: TadAw pev apyas apyet, | 


imevOuvov b¢ apynv éxet, Sovredpatra dé ravtra 
és TO Kowwov avadéper. Tidewar ov yvopuny per- 
évtas jpéas povvapyinv to wAHOos aékew ev 
yap TO TOAA@ eve Ta TavTa,” 


81. ‘Ordyns pev 82 TavTny yvopny écédepe: — 


MeydSvfos S€ odvyapyin éexédeve émitpdrew, 
héywv tade. “Ta per "Ordvns eire tupavvida 
TavwVv, NKAEVOw Kapmol TadTa, Ta O és TO TAROOS 
dvwye pepe TO KpdTos, yrouns THS apiorns 
HutpTnKe’ Opitov yap axpniov ovdéy éott aku- 
veTwTepov ovde UBpiaToTEepov. Kaitot Tupavyvou 
UBpw devyovras avoépas és Oypou aKxoAdorou 
vBpw weceiv eoti ovdauyms avacyerov. 6 pe 
yap el TL ToLéer, yivwoK@Y ToLéet, TH Oe OvdE 
ywookev ever Kas yap av yiv@oKot Os ovT 
ed:ddyOn ovte elde Kaddov ovdev oixrov, 
wadéer Te EuTTET@Y TA TPNy“aTa aveu voou, yYet- 
Happy ToTape eleehos ; nue ev vuv, ot Tléponat 
KaKOV voéovat, OVTOL Xpdobwr, jueis be avdpar 
Tav apiotwy émideEavTes omtAinv ToOvTOLCL TreEpt- 
Béwpmev TO Kpadtos* év yap 61) TovTOLoL Kal avTol 
everdueba: apiotwy dé avdpar oixds apiora Bov- 
Aevpara yiverOat,” 

82. MeyaSufos pev O79 TavTny yuwpunv éeoédepe 

1 MSS ob8éy of8* oixhiov; Stein brackets od3', as giving a 
sense not here required. I omit it in translation. 
ro6 


BOOK III. 80-82 


you for a flatterer. But I have yet worse to say 
of him than that‘ he turns the laws of the land 
upside down, he rapes women, he puts high and low 
todeath. But the virtue of a multitude’s rule lies 
first in its excellent name, which signifies equality 
before the law; and secondly, in that its acts are 
not the acts of the monarch. All offices are assigned 
by lot, and the holders are accountable for what, 
they do therein; and the general assembly arbitrates 
on all counsels. Therefore I declare my opinion, 
that we make an end of monarchy and increase the 
power of the multitude, seeing that all good lies in 
the many.” | 

81. Such was the judgment of Otanes: but Mega- 
byzus’ counsel was to make a ruling oligarchy. 
“T agree,” said he, “to all that Otanes says against 
the rule of one; but when he bids you give the 
power to the multitude, his judgment falls short 
of the best. Nothing is more foolish and violent 
than a useless mob; to save ourselves from the 
insolence of a despot by changing it for the insolence 
of the unbridled commonalty—that were unbearable 
indeed. Whatever the despot does, he does with 
knowledge ; but the people have not even that; 
how can they have knowledge, who have neither 
learnt nor for themselves seen what is best, but 
ever rush headlong and drive blindly onward, like a 
river in spate? Let those stand for democracy 
who wish ill to Persia; but let us choose a company 
of the best men and invest these with the power. 
For we ourselves shall be of that company; and 
where we have the best men, there ’tis like that 
we shall have the best counsels.”’ 

82. Such was the judgment of Megabyzus. 


107 


HERODOTUS 


tpitos Oe Aapeios aT eOeLKVUTO yuopny, Aéyou 
*"Epot 6€ Ta pev eizre MeydBufos és TO TAHOOS 
Exovra Soxéer oplis AéEar, Ta OE €5 ohuyapxinv 
ovK opbas. Tpeay yap Tpoketpevov Kal TavT@v 
7@ NOY@ apiotwv covranr, Synmwou Te apiatou Kal 
oheyapyins cat pouvapxou, TONA® TOUTO ™ poexew 
devo. dvpos yap évos Tob apiarou ovder a dpewov 
av pavein’ yropn yap TOLAUTD XPewpevos émtpo- 
Tevol GV apwpnTws TOD WArGeos, oLy@TO Te av 
Sovievpata ert duvopevéas avipas oUT@ pwadtoTa, 
ev O€ ddvyapxin ToAXolat apeTHny ewacKéovar és 
To Kowov éyGea idia ioyupa girder éeyyiverOau: 
avTos yap éxactos Bovdopevos Kopupaios elvat 
yvopnol te viKay és €yOea peydda addyact 
amtKvéovTat, €& Oy oTacves eyyivovTat, ex b€ TOV 
oTaciwy povos: €x 6€ Tov povov améBn és pov- 
vapxinv, Kal ev TOUT duedefe og@ €oTl TOUTO 
dpiorov, Syjpov te av dpxovros aovuvara ey ov 
KaKoTyTa eyyiver au KAKOTNTOS Totvuy eyyivo- 
pers és Ta Kowa ex Gea pe OuK eyyiverat Toice 
Kaxotat, guriae dé i io Xxupat: ol yap KaKobpres TA 
KOLva ovyKuavtes Totevet. TOUTO be TOLOUTO 
yiveras és 0 dv mpoatds Tis TOU Oyo TOdS ToOLOU- 
Tous Travan. ex d€ avTov Owuaterat ovTos 87 
imo TOU Siuov, Owpalopevos 5é€ av wv éepary 
pouvapyos ew, Kal é€v ToUT@ Sydot Kal ovTOS ws 
7) movvapyin Kpatiotov. évi dé erei Tavta ovA- 
AaBovra eitreiv, kodev nyiv 1 éXNevOepin éyéeveto 
Kal ted Sovtos; KoTEpa Tapa Tov Syou 7 OAL- 


ros 


BOOK III. 82 


Darius was the third to declare his opinion. 
“ Methinks,” said he, “ Megabyzus speaks rightly 
concerning democracy, but not so _ concerning 
oligarchy. For the choice lying between these 
three, and cach of them, democracy, oligarchy and 
monarchy being supposed to be the best of its kind, 
I hold that monarchy is by far the most excellent. 
Nothing can be found better than the rule of the 
one best man; his judgment being like to himself, 
he will govern the multitude with perfect wisdom, 
and best conceal plans made for the defeat of 
enemies. But in an oligarchy, the desire of many 
to do the state good service ofttimes engenders 
bitter enmity among them ; for each one wishing to 
be chief of all and to make his counsels prevail, 
violent enmity is the outcome, enmity brings 
faction and faction bloodshed; and the end of 
bloodshed is monarchy; whereby it is shown that 
this fashion of government is the best. Again, 
the rule of the commonalty must of necessity 
engender evil-mindedness; and when evil-minded- 
ness in public matters is engendered, bad men 
are not divided by enmity but united by close 
friendship ; for they that would do evil to the 
commonwealth conspire together to do it. This 
continues till someone rises to champion the people’s 
cause and makes an end of such evil-doing. He 
therefore becomes the people’s idol, and being their 
idol is made their monarch; so his case also proves 
that monarchy is the best government. But (to 
conclude the whole matter in one word) tell me, 
whence and by whose gift came our freedom— 
from the commonalty or an oligarchy or a single 


109 


HERODOTUS 


yapyins %) mouvapyou; exw Toiwuy yropenv nuéas 
erevlepwbévras ota Eva avopa TO ToLoUTO TreEpE- 
aTéAXelv, Ywpis Te ToUTOV TaTpiovs VvopoUS jp?) 
AveLv Eyovtas ev" ov yap detvov.” 

83. Tv@pat pev 8%) tpels attat mpoexéato, oi 
82 téccepes Tay Eta avdpoy mpooéGevto TavTH. 
ws b€ ésowdn TH yropn oO ’Oravns Lléponar 
isovopinv amevowy trovjaat, éreFe és pécov av- 
toiat Tade. ““Avdpes otaci@rat, Ofjda yap 17 6tt 
bet &va ye Tivd Huéwv Baoiréa yevécOar, trou 
KANpw ye MaxXovTa, 7) ewiTpeavTer TH Llepaéwv 
wAnGei Tov dv exeivo EXnTaL, 7) ANA TwWl pNYav?). 
éyo péev vuv vpiv ove évaywviedpar olTe yap 
apyew ove apyetOat €VéXw* eri ToUTM bé twek- 
ioTapar THS apyijs, €m © Te ww ovdevos buéwv 
dpEopat, obre auros eyo ouTe o am EMed aiéi 
yivopevot.” TovTov eltayTos TadTa ws cuvEyo- 
peov of && emi rovToior, ovTos pev by odt ovK 
évnrywviteto GAN éx écou KaTioTOo, Kai viv airy 
» oixin OraTedées povvn éhevlépyn eovoa Llepocéwy 
Kal dpyeTar Tocaita boa avi) Oédet, vopous ovK 
imepBaivovaa Tovs Llepoéwvr. 

84. Oi dé Aorrol Tay émrta eéBovdevorvTO ws 
Bacthéa StxawotTata otnoovta' Kai adi édoke 
‘Oravyn pev xal toict amo ‘Otavew acl rytvo- 
pévotot, iv és adXNov Twa Tov émTa Ey H 
Bacidnin, éEaipera didoc0ar éecoOyta te Mnouxnv 
ETEOS EXACTOU Kal THY TacaV S@penv i) rylverat ev 
Iléponot tiptwratyn, tovde bé eiverev éBovevoav 
of bidoc@at Taita, Sti éBovNevcE TE TPwTOS TO 
Tpiyma Kal cuvéotnoe avtTovs. Taita pev 57) 
"Oravyn éEaipeta, rade 5é és TO Kowov éBovrAEvear, 


IIo 


BOOK III. 82-84 


j ruler? I hold therefore, that as the rule of one 
man gave us freedom, so that rule we should 
preserve; and, moreover, that we should not repeal 
the good laws of our fathers; that were ill done.” 

~—83.-Having to judge between these three opinions, 
four of the seven declared for the last. Then Otanes, 
his proposal to give the Persians equality being de- 
feated, thus spoke among them all: “ Friends and 
partisans! seeing that it is plain that one of us must 
be made king (whether by lot, or by our suffering the 
people of Persia to choose whom they will, or in some 
other way), know that I will not enter the lists with 
you; I desire neither to rule nor to be ruled ; but if 
I waive my claim to be king, I make this condition, 
that neither I nor any of my posterity shall be sub- 
ject toany one of you,” To these terms the six others 
agreed ; Otanes took no part in the contest but stood 
aside ; and to this day his house (and none other in 
Persia) remains free, nor is compelled to render any 
unwilling obedience, so long as it tramsgresses no 
Persian law. 

84, The rest of the seven then consulted what was 
the justest way of making a king; and they resolved, 
if another of the seven than Otanes should gain the 
royal power, that Otanes and his posterity should 
receive for themselves specially a yearly gift of Median 
raiment and all such presents as the Persians hold 
most precious. The reason of this resolve was that 
it was he who had first contrived the matter and 
assembled the conspirators. To Otanes, then, they 
gave this peculiar honour; but with regard to all of 

Wi 


HERODOTUS 


mapievat és Ta Baoidna wdvTa Tov aA stegse cine : 


Tov énta dvev ecaryyenéos, Hv pq) TVYX vyXary eidwy 
peTa yuvatkos Bactrevs, yapeeny dé gn) éfeivac 
addroGev TH Bacitriee 7) éx TOY GuvYEeTAavacTarTeY, 
meph dé THs BactAnins €BovAeveay Towvoe OTEU 
dv 6 immos jou émavatéddovtos mparos POEy- 
Enrat, év TO Tpoaarei@ aUTOV émiBeBnxorav, 
TOUTOV exer THD Baoidninv. 

85. Aapeiw Sé jy i imraroKopos avnp aopos, TH 
ovvoua Hy OiBapys. mpos ToUTOY Toy avopa, 
ereiTe duehvOnoay, eee Aapeios Tade, “ Oi- 
Bapes, %) jply dédoxtat _Tép TIS Bacidnins ToLeely 


KaTa@ Tide 6rev av o 0 (mTOS TPATOS POeyEntar a apa | 


TO Hriw aVLOVTL QUTOV emavaBeBnxorar, TOUTOV 
eve Ty Bacidniny, vov wv €t TLWa EXELS codiny, 
Enxave OS ay nuets oX@pev TODTO TO yepas Kai 
fn) aos TUS. " dpeiBerar OiBdpns roicwe. “ Ke 
pev $1 @ Séorota év TOUTO Tot €o7l 4 Bacthea 
elvat 7 UE @apoee TovToV elvexev ral Oupov exe 
dyad ov ; @s Bactrevs ovdels aANOS TPO cEv ora 
ToLaUTAa | EX@ pappaxa.” Aeyet Aapeios “ Ex rotvuy 
Tt TOLOUTOY ExXELS copiopa, wpn pnxavac Oat Kal 
pny dvaBarreobat, ws THs ercovans TPLEPNS O 
ayer jpiy éoti. axovoas tadta o OiBdpys 
movéet Tovovee’ OS eyiveTo ve vue, Tar. Onrdéwy 
imme piav, THY 0 _Aapetov intros eo repye pua~ 
huora, TavTyy dryaryov és TO mpoda reo xarednoe 
rat emnyarye TOV Aapetov immo, Kal Ta per 
mo\ANa mepuijye ayxov TH imme eyypipTTreav TH 
Onrén, tér0s be erixe aYedoat Tov (army. 

86. "Ap neepD be SrahwoKovon of && xara 
cuveOnxavto Taphoav eri trav immo: dteEeXav- 


ri? 


BOOK III. 84-86 


them alike they decreed that any one of the seven 
should, if he so wished, enter the king’s palace unan- 
nounced, save if the king were sleeping with a woman ; 
and that it should be forbidden to the king to take 
a wife saving from the households of the conspirators. 
As concerning the making of a king, they resolved 
that he should be elected whose horse, when they 
were all mounted in the suburb of the city, should 
first be heard to neigh at sunrise. 

85. Now Darius had a clever groom, whose name 
was Oebares. When the council broke up, Darius 
said to him: “ Oebares, in the matter of the kingship, 
we are resolved that he shall be king whose horse, 
when we are all mounted, shall first neigh at sun- 
rise. Now do you devise by whatever cunning you 
ean that we and none other may win this prize.”’ 
*€ Master,” Oebares answered, “if this is to determine 
whether you be king or not, you have no cause to 
fear; be of good courage ; no man but you shall be 
king; trust my arts for that.’’ “Then,” said Darius, 
“if you have any trick such as you say, set about it 
without delay, for to-morrow is the day of decision.”’ 
When Oebares heard that he did as 1 will show. At 
nightfall he brought a mare that was especially 
favoured by Darius’ horse, and tethered her in the 
suburb of the city ; then bringing in Darius’ horse, he 
led him round her near, so as ever and anon to touch 
her, and at last let the stallion have his way with the 
mare, 

86, At dawn of day came the six on horseback as 
they had agreed. As they rode out through the 

AZ, 


VoL, If. ; 1 


HERODOTUS 


vovtwy 6€ KaTa 70 TpodaTELOY, WS KATA TOTO TO 
xoploy éyivovto iva tis mapotyouérns vuKtos 
KaTedédeTo 1) Ondrxea immos, evaita o Aapeiou 
immos mpocdpaywr éypepétice aya 62 TO irTM 
ToUTO TojoavTs actpamy €& aidpins nai BpovTy 
éyéveto. émiyevoueva Sé tatta TO Aapeiw ére- 
Adwoé piv Wowep ex cuviérov rev yevoueva* of 
dé xatadoportes amo Tav immav mpocextveov TOY 
Aapetov. 

87. Of pev on hact tov OiBdpea tadta pn- 
yavicacbat, ob dé Tordde (Kai yap ém’ apdorepa 
Aéyeras U7rd Tlepoéwr), ws THs iaraov tavTHs TOY 
apOpwrv émivravoas TH Yetpi EYou avTny Kpwvas 
év thot avakupiow ws 6€ Gua TO HAiw avoytt 
aniecOat pédrewv Tovs tous, Tov OlBdpea Tov- 
tov éfeipavta tiv yYelpa mpos tov Aapeiou immov 
TOUS fUKTHpas mpoweveixat, Tov dé aigOopevov 
dpiuakacGat Te Kal yYpepeTicoat. 

88. Aapeids te 67) 0 Totaoreos Bacidevs arre- 
dédexT0, cai ot Hoav ev 7H Acin wavtes KaTyHKOOL 
mrav ApaBiwv, Kipov te catactpewapevou Kai 
vatepoy avtis KapBicew. *ApaBior dé ovdapa 
ckatnkovaay emt dovrocivy Iépanot, adAa Eeivor 
eyévovTo mapevtes KauSicea émr Aiyumrov: aexov- 
tov yap “ApaBiev ove av éoBdroev Tlépoa és 
Aiyurrov. ‘ydadpuous te tols mpwrovs éyapee 
Tlépenct 6 Aapetos, Kupov pev dv0 Ouyarépas 
“Arocody te cal ’Aptvotre@vny, tiv pev” AToocay 
mpocvvakynaacay KapBieon tre TO aderhe@ Kal 
avtis T May, tav bé "Aptvetarny mapbévor- 
Erépny 5é = uépsios tov Kupou Ouyarépa éynue, TH 
ovvona Hv apps oye b€ kal tH Tod "Oravew 


Ir4 


BOOK III. 86-88 


suburb and came to the place where the mare had 
been picketed in the past night, Darius’ horse trotted 
up to it and whinnied ; and as he so did there came 
lightning and thunder out of a clear sky. These 
signs given to Darius were thought to be foreordained 
and made his election perfect ; his companions leapt 
from their horses and did obeisance to him. 

87. Some say that this was Oebares’ plan; but 
there is another story in Persia besides this: that he 
touched the mare with his hand, and then kept it 
hidden in his breeches till the six were about to 
let go their horses at sunrise ; when he took his hand 
out and held it to the nostrils of Darius’ horse, which 
forthwith snorted and whinnied. 

88. So Darius son of Hystaspes was made king,! 
and the whole of Asia, which Cyrus first and 
Cambyses after him had subdued, was made subject 
to him, except the Arabians; these did not yield the 
obedience of slaves to the Persians, but were united 
to them by friendship, as having given Cambyses 
passage into Egypt, which the Persians could not 
enter without the consent of the Arabians. Darius 
took wives from the noblest houses of Persia, marry- 
ing Cyrus’ daughters Atossa and Artystone; Atossa 
had been wife of her brother Cambyses and after- 
wards of the Magian, Artystone was a virgin. He 
married also Parmys, daughter of Cyrus’ son Smerdis, 
and that daughter of Otanes who had discovered 


1 521 B.c, 
ALS 
12 


HERODOTUS 


Ovyarépa, i) Tov Mayor xarddnXov éeroinae: Suva- 
pios re wavra of émipmréato. mpaTov pév vuv 
Turov woinoadpevos ALOwov ~xrynce: Epov Sé ot 
evny avip immeus, éméypawe 5é ypdupata A€yorTa 
race: “ Aapeios 0 ‘Tordomeos civ te tod imov 
Th apethn” TO odvopa réywv “Kal OiBdpeos tod 
immoxopov extnoato THY Ilepcéwv Bactrninv.” 

89. Tloryoas 5é tadra év Iléponor apyas xate- 
GTHTATO ELKOGL, TAS avTOl KadéoUcL caTpaTmnias: 
xatactynaas 5é Tas apyas Kal dpyovras émiotnaas 
érafato dopous ot wpootévas xata Oved te Kal 
mpos ToLat COvect TOVS TANTLOYwpous TpocTdacwr, 
xal umepBaivwv tovs mpoceyéas | ExacTéep® 
dAdo GAda EOvea vépwv. apyds 5é Kal dopwv 
qmpoacodoy Thy éméTeov KaTa Tade Sieire. Toit 
pey avT@Y apyuploy amaytwéovot eipnto Bafu- 
Awveoy oTaduov TddavTov damay.véeww, Toicr Sé 
ypuaiov amaytivéovor EvBoixov. 7d 5¢ BaBurw- 
viov tadAavrov Suvatat EvBoidas dxtw rai éBdo- 
pyxovra pvéas.' érl yap Kipov dpyovtos Kal 
adtis KapBvoew jv xateotnnds ovdév dopov trépt, 
a@Ada Sapa ayiveov. Sia S€ tavtnv tv éritakiv 
Tov Popov Kai wapatAncia TavTH GAXa Aéyovae 
Ilépoae ws Aapeios pév iv xadwnros, KauBvons 
$2 dearrorns, Kdpos 5é marnp, 6 ev Ort exatrndeve 
wavta TA Tpnypata, 6 8é Sti YaXeros Te HY Kat 
erryeopos, 6 dé Ott Hrtos Te Kal ayabd odt TavtTa 
cunxXavycarto. 


. The MSS. have Evdfotdas é88ouhuorvra pvéas; but the 
eweiing given is now generally adopted. As the weight- 
lation of the Persigh silver stater to the Persian gold stater 

she anit, of which 3000 composed the talent—was 3: 4, the 


» 
ary 


BOOK III. 88-89 


the truth about the Magian; and the whole land 
was full of his power. First he made and set up a 
carved stone, whereon was graven the figure of a 
isa with this inscription: “Darius son of 
Hystaspes, aided by the excellence of his horse"’ 
(here wed the horse's name) “and of Oebares 
his groom, won the kingdom of Persia.” 

89, Having so done in Persia, he divided his 
dominions into twenty governments, called by the 
Persians satrapies'; and doing so and appointing 
governors, he ordained that each several nation 
should pay him tribute; to this end he united each 
nation with its closest neighbours, and, beyond these 
nearest lands, assigned those that were farther off 
some to one and some to another nation. I will 
now show how he divided his governments and the 
tributes which were paid him yearly. Those that 
paid in silver were appointed to render the weight 
of a Babylonian talent; those that paid in gold, an 
Euboic talent; the Babylonian talent being equal 
to seventy-eight Euboic minae. In the reigns of 
Cyrus and Cambyses after him there was no fixed 
tribute, but pa in ey was made in gifts. It is by 
reason of this xing of tribute, and other like ordin- 
ances, that the Persians called Darius the huckster, 
Cambyses the master, and Cyrus the father; for 
Darius made petty profit out of everything, Cambyses 
was harsh and arrogant, Cyrus was merciful and ever 
wrought for their well-being. 


1 On the eet list see the introduction to this book. 


total silver or Babylonian talent equalled 14 of the gold (or 
Euboic) talent. Moreover the figure 78 is confirmed by the 
calculation in ch, 95. 


Ww 





HERODOTUS 


90. "Amo Hav 6) Teaver nal Mayyytov TOV ev 
tH Aain cai Alonceov kal Kapov Kat Aveiov cal 
Madvéwv kal Tappirov (els yap 7 ap ob TeTary- 
pEVOS obTos popos) mpoante TeTpaxoota TdhavTa 
apyupiov. 0 pev On T paras ovTOS ob vO_OS KaTE- 
atyKxee, amo 6€ Mucay cat Avédav wat Aagcoviwv 
Kal KaBaréov Kat ‘Trevvéwy TevTAKOTLA TUNAYTA" 
Sevtepos vouos ovTos. amo dé ‘EAAnoTortiwy Tay 
er! befa éomA€orTt Kal Ppvyav cat Apnixwv tav 
ev TH Agiy «al Haddayovev cal Mapiavduvarv 
ai b otan efyxovTa Kal tpinkogia TadavTa Hy 
hopos vosos TpiTos ovTOS, amo dé Kidicon irre 
TE AevKol éfjxovra cal TpinKog Lot, ERESTNS THES 
els yvopevos, Kat TdNavTa apyupiov TEVvTAaKOT LA” 
TOUT@Y de TeToEpaKovTa Kal EKATOD és THY ppou- 
péovcay immov tiv Kidsxinv ywpnv dvavoipodro, 
Ta be Tpinkooa kat é&jxovra Aapei@ éedpoita: 
seas TéeTapTos obTos. 

"Aro 6¢ Toatédniov Todos, THY Appiroxos 
0 ‘Abiidpes olxice én’ ovpoiae Toiot Kiricor te 
Kal Zupar, dap§dpevos a amo TavTHns mexpe AvyuTrtou, 
Way poipns THS ‘ApaBiov (Tabra yap ip arehéa), 
TevTHKoVTA Kal TpinKoola TahavTa popos ip eats 
de €v TO vou TouT@ Powixy Té waca Kai Lupin 
” Iladkacorivy Kaheowervn kai Kdézrpos: vomos 
TEMTTOS ovTos, dar’ Aiyorrou dé Kal AiBuev 
T@Y TpoTeyewy Aiyorr@ Kal Kupyvns Te Ka 
Bapens (es yap TOV Aiyorriov vowov auTat €xeKo- 
oHeATO) eTTAKOGLA TPOTHLE TadavTa, mapet Tov 
eK TIS Motptos | Aimvns ryevopevov dpyupiov, To 
éyivero €x Ttav ivyOv@v" TovToU Te 87 xo pis TOU 
apyupiou cal Med thetrertonict aiTov Tpoonte 


rms 








BOOK III. go-91 


90. The lonians, Magnesians of Asia, Aeolians, 
Carians, Lycians, Milyans, and Pamphylians, on 
whom Darius laid one joint tribute, paid a revenue 
of three hundred talents of silver. This was estab- 
lished as his first province, The Mysians, Lydians, 
Lasonians, Cabalians, and Hytennians paid five 
hundred talents; this was the second province. 
The third comprised the Hellespontians on the 
right of the entrance of the straits, the Phrygians, 
Thracians of Asia, Paphlagonians, Mariandynians, 
and Syrians; these paid three hundred and sixty 
talents of tribute. The fourth province was Cilicia. 
This rendered three hundred and sixty white horses, 
one for each day in the year, and five hundred 
talents of silver. An hundred and forty of these 
were expended on the horsemen who were the 
guard of Cilicia; the three hundred and sixty that 
remained were pajd to Darius. 

91. The fifth province was the country (except 
the part belonging to the Arabians, which paid no 
tribute) between Posideion, a city founded on the 
Cilician and Syrian border by Amphilochus son of 
Amphiaraus, and Egypt; this paid three hundred 
and fifty talents; in this province was all Phoenice, 
and the part of Syria called Palestine, and Cyprus. 
The sixth province was Egypt and the neighbouring 
parts of Libya, and Cyrene and Barca, all which 
were included in the province of Egypt. Hence 
came seven hundred talents, besides the revenue 
of silver from the fish of the lake Moeris; besides 
that silver and the measure of grain that was 
given also, seven hundred talents were paid , for an 

. ALS 


HERODOTUS 


émtaxooia Tddavta’ aitov yap ovo Kal dexa 
pupiadas Ilepoéav te toict ev TH Aeve@ Tetyxei 
T@ év Méudi xatowxnuevoict KaTapetpéovat Kai 
Tolat TOUT@Y émtKovpoiat. vopmos ExTos TOS. 
Sarrayvdar 6é «al Vavddpior wal Aadikar tre Kai 
*Amraputat és TwUTO TeTayucroL EBSounKovTA Kal 
éxatov tddavta mpoaédhepovy vouos 8é ovros 
EBdouos. aro Lovowr 6é cal tris GANS Kiocior 
YOpns TpinKotta* vomos dySo0s ovTOS. 

92. Awd BaBuravos dé xal tis Aotwis “Acav- 
pins xthed ot T poo ne TadavTa apyuptou rai maides 
EXTOMLAL TEVTAKOTLOL’ VOLOS ElVATOS OVTOS. amo 
d€ AyBataver kal tis Norris Mydixfjs cai Uape- 
Kaviev kai OpGoxopvBartiwv tevtijKovTa Te Kai 
TeETpakoota TaXavTa* vomos béxaTos ovTOS. Kao- 
mot 6€ Kal Ilavoixas wal Llavtiwa@oi te Kai 
Aapeitas €s TwvTo cupdéportes Sryxoota TaXavTa 
amTayiveov’ vowos EvoEKATOS OUTOS. 

93, "Azrd Baxtpravey 88 péypt Aiyror é€jxovtTa 
Kal Tpinkdclta TadavTa hopos wv vosos duwde- 
Katos ovTos. amd Llaxtuixijs 5¢ xai ‘Appeviov 
Kal Tov 7 pocexewy pEX pt Tov TovTou TOU Ev§eivou 
TeTpaKoTia TahavTa* VOUS TplLTOS Kab GéKaTos 
obros. amo &€ Xayaptiwy cal Sapayyéov nai 
@apavaiwr cai Ottioy cal Mixey cai Tov ev rHot 
yygocL oiKeovT@Y TaY ev TH EpvO pH Caran, ev 
THoL TOUS avagmdaToUs KaNeopévous Katoniter 
Bacirevs, aro ToUT@v TavTev é€aKoola TddavTa 
eyiveto hopos* vowos Tétaptos Kal Séxaros ovTos. 
Saxat 6 wal Kaortoe wevtijxovta cal Sinxdora 
amayiveov TdAavTa’ vopos TméumTos Kal SéxaTos 
ovtos. IdpGor d€ wal Nopacpior wai Loydou te 
120 


BOOK III. 91-93 


hundred and twenty thousand bushels of grain 
were also assigned to the Persians quartered at 
the White Citadel of Memphis and their allies. 
The Sattagydae, Gandarii, Dadicae, and Aparytae 
paid together an hundred and seventy talents; this 
was the seventh province ; the eighth was Susa and 
the rest of the Cissian country, paying three hundred 
talents. 

92. Babylon and the rest of Assyria rendered to 
Darius a thousand talents of silver and five hundred 
boys to be eunuchs; this was the ninth province ; 
Agbatana and the rest of Media, with the Pari- 
eanians and Orthocorybantians, paid four hundred 
and fifty talents, and was the tenth province. The 
eleventh comprised the Caspii, Pausicae, Pantimathi, 
and Daritae, paying jointly two hundred ; 

93. The twelfth, the Bactrians as far as the land 
of the Aegli; these paid three hundred and 
sixty. The thirteenth, the Pactyic country and 
Armenia and the lands adjoining thereto as far as 
the Euxine sea; these paid four hundred. The 
fourteenth province was made up of the Sagartii, 
Sarangeis, Thamanaei, Utii, Myci, and the dwellers 
on those islands of the southern sea wherein the 
king plants the people said to be “removed’’!; these 
together paid a tribute of six hundred talents. The 
Sacae and Caspii were the fifteenth, paying two 
hundred andl fifty. The Parthians, Chorasmians, 


} The regular term for the peoples or individuals who 
were transplanted from the western into the eastern parts of 
the Persian em et the a4va- implying removal from the sea 
to the high! 


ADL 


HERODOTUS 


wal “Apevoe Tpinxogia tadavta: vomos ExTos Kal 
d€xaros ovTos. 

94. Tlapixadvioe 5¢ xai Ai@iores of éx THs Acins 
TeTpaKOTLa TdAaVTa aTrayiveov' vouos EBSopos 
cal déxatos ovTos. Marinvoiar dé xal Saometpor 
cat “Adapodiorot dineoowa é€metétaKto TdXavTa: 
vOILOS Shs kai Sécatos ovtos. Mocyoton dé 
cat TiBapnvoiot cai Maxpwor cai Moocvvoixocr 
kal Mapot tpincocva tadavta mpocipynto: vows 
eivatos Kai Séxatos ovTos. ‘lvdmv d€ ARGOS Te 
TOAA@ WAeioToy éeoTl TavTwy Tav Aweis LOmev 
avO pwr, Kal hopoy ataryiveoy mpos TavTas TOUS 
adrous cE KOVTa Kal TPLNKOGLa TaNavTa Wyynatos” 
VOMOS ELKOOTOS OUTOS, 

95, To pev bi apyvpiov ro BaBudAwnov mpos To 
EvBoixov cvpBaddopevov tddavtov yivetat oydw- 
KovTa Kal oxrakocia Kal elvaxioyiita tadavta:! 
To &€ ypuciov tpicxadexactacioy oyttopevor, 
To Wiyyua evploxerar eov EvBoixay taravtov 
oySw@xovta Kat éFaxoolwy cal tetpaxioyiriov. 
ToUT@y av tTavtTwy acuvTiGepevwy TO mdrOoS 
Evfoika tadd\avta auvedréyero &€s TOY éréTELov 
popov Aapei@ pupia Kal tTeTpaxicyiNa Kai TevTa- 
KooLa ed éEnxovta’ to 8 éTt TovT@y EXaccov 
amrels ov Aéryu. 

96. Odros Aapeiw mpoonie hopos aro Tis Te 
"Agins xai tis AwBins odvyayoder., mpoiovtos 
pévTot TOD Ypovou Kai aro VIjTwY TpooHe Ados 
hopos xal trav év tH Edpemn péypi Geacarings 

1 The MSS. have reocapdxowra cal wevraxdoia wal eiv, 1.5 


but the alteration given here is generally accepted and is 
necessary in view of the total given below. The 19 tributes 


I2zz 


BOOK III. 93-96 


Sogdi, and Arii were the sixteenth, paying three 
hundred. 

94, The Paricanii and Ethiopians of Asia, being 
the seventeenth, paid four hundred; the Matieni, 
Saspiri, and Alarodii were the eighteenth, and two 
hundred talents were the appointed tribute. The 
Moschi, Tibareni, Macrones, Mossynoeci, and Mares, 
the nineteenth province, were ordered to pay three 
hundred. The Indians made up the twentieth 
province. These are more in number than any 
nation known to me, and they paid a greater tribute 
than any other province, namely three hundred and 
sixty talents-of gold dust. 

95. Now if these Babylonian talents be reckoned 
in Euboic money, the sum is seen to be nine 
thousand eight hundred and eighty Euboic talents : 
and the gold coin being counted as thirteen times 
the value of the silver, the gold-dust is found to be 
of the worth of four thousand six hundred and 
eighty Euboic talents. Therefore it is seen by adding 
all together that Darius collected a yearly tribute of 
fourteen thousand five hundred and sixty talents ; 
I take no account of figures less than ten, 

96. This was Darius’ revenue from Asia and a few 
parts of Libya. But as time went on he drew 
tribute also from the islands and the dwellers in 
Europe, as far as Thessaly. The tribute is stored by 


make up 7,600 Babylonian talents, that is, on the 3:4 
relation (see ch. 89), 9,880 Euboic talents ; add the Indian 
tribute (4,680 talents) and the total is 14,560. 


122, 


& 


HERODOTUS 


oiknmevov. tovTov Tov mopov Onaaupifer Sacidevs 
Tpom@ ToL@oe’ és TIGoUS KEepapivovs THEaS KaTa- 
yéer, WAnTasS O€ TO ayyos Teptatpéet TOV KEpapov’ 
émeav 5€ Sen?) xXpnudtov, KkaTaxorTet TorovTo 
écou ap éxaoTorTe O€nTat. 

97. Adrat pév apyat te Hoav Kal dopwv émita- 
Eres. 1% Llepais 5€ yoopn povvn pot ov« eipnrat 
Sagpodopos atedéa yap [lépoa: véwovtar ywpnv. 
olde S€ hopov péev ovdéva éTayOnoav péperr, Sapa 
dé ayiveov’ AiOiores oi mpdcovpot AiyiT rT, Tovs 
KapBions éhavver emi tovs waxpoSious Ai@ioras 
Kateatpewato, of te! aepi te Nvonv tiv ipnv 
KaTtoixnvrat Kai TO Acoview avayouar Tas opTas 
[obras ot Ai@io7res Kat of wANTLOYwpOL ToVTOLGL 
oTéppwaTt mey Ypew@vTat TH a’T@ T@ Kai oi Kard- 
Aavtiat Ivdoi, oinnpata dé ExTnvTar kaTayaia. |* 
ovToL cuvayddtepo: Sia tpirov éreos ayiveor, 
dywvéovat O€ Kal TO péypt eed, SO yoivixas 
amupov ypuciouv Kal dinxocias Parayyas éBévou 
cal mévte Taidas AiGioras kal €Xéhavtos dddvras 
peyadous elxoot. Korot b€ ta ératavto és tiv 
dwpenyv kai ot mpocexées péypt Kavedoros dpeos 
(és rodto yap TO dpos Ure Llépanar apyetas, Ta Se 
ampos Sopénv dvenor tod Kaveacios Ilepréwy ovdev 
Ett ppovtiter), ovror av SMpa Ta éraEavTo Ett Kai 
és enue Osa mevternpidos ayiveov, exatTov traidas 


1 of re; MSS. of; Stein places a lacuna before of, because 
the Ethiopians bordering on Egypt did not, he says, live 
near Nysa; at the sane time he suggests the easy correction 
of re, Which I adopt. 

* The words in brackets are probably a commentator's 
note drawn from ch. 101. The KeAAarria: are obviously 
the KaAAatia of ch. 38. 


I24 


BOOK III. 96-97 


the king in this fashion: he melts it down and pours 
it into earthen vessels; when the vessel is full he 
breaks the earthenware away, and when he needs 
money cuts off as much as will serve his purpose. 

97. These were the several governments and 
appointments of tribute. The Persian country is 
the only one which I have not recorded as tributary ; 
for the Persians dwell free from all taxes. As for 
those on whom no tribute was laid, but who rendered 
gifts instead, they were, firstly, the Ethiopians near- 
est to Egypt, whom Cambyses subdued in his march 
towards the long-lived Ethiopians; and also those 
who dwell about the holy Nysa,! where Dionysus 
is the god of their festivals. |The seed of these 
Ethiopians and their neighbours is like the seed of the 
Indian Callantiae; they live underground.| These 
together brought every third year and still bring 
a gift of two choenixes? of pure gold, two hundred 
blocks of ebony, five Ethiopian boys, and twenty 
great elephants’ tusks. Gifts were also required 
of the Colchians and their neighbours as far as the 
Caucasian mountains (which is as far as the Persian 
rule reaches, the country north of the Caucasus 
paying no regard to the Persians); these were 
rendered every five years and are still so rendered, 
namely, an hundred boys and as many maidens. 


: ete the mountain called Barkal in Upper Nubia ; 
this is called ‘‘ sacred” in hieroglyphic inscriptions, 

* The choenix was a measure of about the capacity of a 
quart, 


AL 





7 


HERODOTUS 


Kai €xatov Tapbévous. “ApadBiot 5é vida TdXavTa 
ayiveov \tBaveTod ava wav étos. TadTa pev 
ovTo: O@pa mapeE Tov popov Baciré: exoprfov. 

98. Tov dé ypucov todToyv Tov moAXor ot “Ivdoi, 
am od TO Wiypa TO Bacidé TO eipnuévov Kopi- 
Cover, TpoT@ Tomde KTOVTAL. Eats THS ‘IvdiK7s 

@pns TO Tpas TALOV avioxovra Wdppos Tay yap 
nets iduer, Tov Kal mept atpexés TL AEyETAaL, 
TpOTOL Wpos ® Kal HAiov avaToAas oiKéovct 
avOparav tav év Th “Acin “Ivéoi "Ivdav yap to 
Tpos Thy 7@ Epyuin éorl bia Thy Yrdaupov. Ears de 
movra Ovea ‘Ivdav cal ove opodwva cdicz, cal 
ot fev avT@V vouddes etal ol dé ov, of d€ év Toit 
EXece oixéovet TOU ToTapmod Kal iyOvas otTéovTat 
@pL0vs, TOUS aipéovot é« TOlwY KaXapivaYy OpLe- 
pevot’ KaXdpou dé ey yoru mAolov Exactoy moteé- 
eTal, ovrTot pev 61) Tav ‘lvdav hopéovat écbAra 
prolvny éeTmTedy ex TOU ToTapov dAOvY apnowor 
kal Kovrwot, TO évOedTev hoppod TpoTTOY KaTaT)E- 
Eavtes ws Owpnxa évdvvovet. 

99. "AdXoz dé tv ‘lvda@v pos NO oiKéoy TES TOU- 
TMV VOMabES iol KPE@Y EdeTTAL MOV, KaeovTaL bE 
Iladaiot, vopatioror 6€ ToLtoiotde AéyovTas ypacOat’ 
Os dv Kaun TOV aoTav, hv Te yur? iy Te avnp, Tov 
pev dvdpa avodpes of padiotd of opidéovtes xKTet- 
vouvot, eee avUTOV THKOMEVOY TH VOvow Ta Kpéa 
ohict dtadOeipecbar: o S€ amapvos éoti pr jeer 
vooéelv, of b€ OV GUYYWWWOKOMEVOL aTroKTELVaYTES 
Katev@yeovtat. 7 b&€ ay yuri Kan, @oalTas 
ai émtypempevat pddicta yuvaixes tabra toict 
avépace Trolevot. Tov yap 61 és yijpas amtxopevov 
Gucavtes KaTevwyéovta és S€ TovTov Aoyor ov 

126 


BOOK III, 97-99 


The Arabians rendered a thousand talents’ weight 
of frankincense yearly. Such were the gifts of these 
peoples to the king, besides the tribute. 

98. All this abundance of gold, whence the 
Indians send the aforesaid gold-dust to the king, they 
win in such manner as I! will show, All to the east 
of the Indian country is sand; among all men of 
whom hearsay gives us any clear knowledge the 
Indians dwell farthest to the east and the sunrise 
of all the nations of Asia; for on the eastern side 
of India all is desert by reason of the sand. There 
are many Indian nations, none speaking the same 
language; some of them are nomads, some not; 
some dwell in the river marshes and live on raw fish, 
which they cateh from reed boats. Each boat is 
made of one single length between the joints of 
a reed.! These Indians wear clothes of rushes; 
they mow and cut these from the river, then 
plait them crosswise like a mat, and put it on 
like a breastplate. 

99, Other Indians, to the east of these, are 
nomads and eat raw flesh; they are called Padaei. 
It is said to be their custom that when any of their 
countryfolk male or female are sick, a man’s closest 
friends kill him, saying that they lose his flesh 
by the wasting of the disease; though he denies 
that he is sick, yet they will not believe him, but 
kill and eat him. When a woman is sick she is 
put to death like the men by the women who most 
consort with her. As for one that has come to 
old age, they sacrifice him and feast on his flesh; 


1 Not the bamboo, apparently, but the ‘‘ kana,” which 
sometimes grows to a height of 50 feet. 


12} 


HERODOTUS 


moNAol tives aUT@Y amiKvEoVTaL" Tpo yap TOU TOY 
és podcov TimtovTa TdavTa KTEivouct. 
100. ‘Erépwy 8& éoti Ivddy bd5e &dXos Tpomos* 
oure Krelvouct ovdey Eurruyov ovTE TL omeipovat 
OUTE oixias vopitovar ext obat mona éouvul Te* 
Kal avroict earl Scov KeyX pos To peyabos ev 
KANUKL, avToparov Ex THS YHs yevomevor, TO ouNneE- 
ovTes AUTH TH KadvKE éyouct TE Kal oLTEOVT AL, 
35 & av és vovocov aitav wécn, eOay és THY 
Epnuov Kéerat ppovrite 8¢ oddels ote amoOa- 
vovTos ote KApVOVTOS. 

101. Mikes dé TOUTM@Y tov lvdav Tov caTéreEa 
TavToOV enpavns EoTL kata mTEp TeV mpoBatwvr, 
Kal TO Xp@pa popéovar 6 6 puocov Waves Kal Tapa 
TANG LOV Aidiowe. 2) you) be aUTOY; THY amwlevTaL 
és Tas yuvaixas, ov KaTa Tep TOY aAwv avO parr wy 
éotl even, ara Hédawva Kara Tep TO Xpapa. 
TOLAUTNY dé «Kal Aidiores amievtTat Bopiy. ovrot 
pev TOV "Tvda éxaa repo TOV Ilepoewr oikéovet 
Kal 3 os vorov avépouv, kat Aapeiov Bacidéos 
oveapa UTiKOVaaD. 

102. “AdrXot dé Tay “Trday Kaoratipy TE TOM 
kai rH Ilaxrvinn xopy eiol mpocoupor, mpos 
dpetov te Kat Bopew avéwov KaTouknwevor Taw 
adov ‘Ivdar, ot Baxrpiorce mapaTAnoiny éyouct 
Siacray. ovToL Kal HaXtmo@raror elo ‘Idan Kat 
oi éml Tov yYpucoV TTEANOHEVOL cial oTO" KaTa 
yap TovTo éoTl epnuln dua THY Wappov. év 81) 
av TH épnpin AUTH kal TH vane rylvovTat 
puppnnes Hee eXovTes Kuvov pév éXdooova 
Ghotéxay Sé pélova’ eict yap avtay xal mapa 
Baciré& To Tlepoéwy evOedtev OnpevOévtes. ovror 


r28 





BOOK III. 99-102 


but there are not many who come thereto, for 
all who fall sick are killed ere that. 

100. There are other Indians, again, who kill 
no living creature, nor sow, nor are wont to have 
houses; they eat grass, and they have a grain 
growing naturally from the earth in its calyx, about 
the size of a millet-seed, which they gather with 
the calyx and roast and eat. Whenany one of them 
falls sick he goes into the desert and lies there, 
none regarding whether he be sick or die. 

101. These Indians of whom I speak have inter- 
course openly like cattle; they are all black-skinned, 
like the Ethiopians. Their genital seed too is not 
white like other men’s, but like the Ethiopians’ 
black. These Indians dwell far away from the 
Persians southwards, and were no subjects of King 
Darius. 

102. Other Indians dwell near the town of Cas- 
patyrus and the Pactyic country,! northward of the 
rest of India; these live like the Bactrians; they 
are of all Indians the most warlike, and it is they 
who are charged with the getting of the gold; for 
in these parts all is desert by reason of the sand. 
There are found in this sandy desert ants? not so 
big as dogs but bigger than foxes; the Persian 
king has some of these, which have been caught 


1 N.E. Afghanistan. Caspatyrus (or Caspapyrus) is said 
to be probably Cabul. 

* It is suggested that the “ants” may have been really 
marmots. But even this does not seem to make the story 
much more probable. 


A2y 
VOL, I. 1. 


HERODOTUS 


ay of pupynes Totevpevor olknow vTO yh ava- 
hopéovet tiv Waumov Kata ep of ev Toiat 
"EAAnot pipenkes KaTa TOV aUTOP TpoTon, cio 
Sé «al avrol 7d eldos opotdtatar % bé yrappos 1) 
avapepopevn éeotl xpuaitis. emt 8) TavTny TH 
apappov até\Xovtar és THY Epynpov oi ‘Ivdoi, Fev- 
Eawevos Exactos Kaundous Tpeis, Terpypopoy pev 
exatépwlev Epoeva trapédxew, Oreav dé és pécor" 
él tavTny 67 avTos avaBaiver, émitndevoas bxws 
amd Téexv@OV wS vewTaTwY anootacas CevEE. ai 
yap oft Kapnrar irtev ovK Hoooves €s TaXUTHTA 
cial, Ywpls dé ayGea Suvat@tepar TodAOY pepel. 

103. To pev és elOos oxolov Tt exyet 1) Kapndos, 
éemiatapévotat Tolar “EXAnot od cuyypadw* TO 
b€ poy eTioTéaTat avTis, TovTo Ppdow' Kapnros 
év Tolar omicGiowws oKxédeor Eyer TeooEpas pypods 
kal youvata Téocepa, Ta Te aidola dia THY OTrIC- 
Siwy ocKxedewv Tpos THY OUpiY TeTpaupeva. 


104. Of &€ 8% “Ivd0i rpor@ roovTw Kai Gevés — 


TOLaUTY ypEewpevot EXavVoVEL ETL TOY YpUToY AEAO- 
yea pévens xs Kavpatoy Tav OeppoTdtwy éovTev 
EcovTat ev TH apTayh* v7Td yap Tov KavpaTos ot 
puppnkes adavées yivovtat UO yiv. Oeppotatos 
dé €otl o HALtos TovTOLoL Toot avOpwmat TO 
ewOivdv, OV KATA TEp Tog aAAoLoL pecap pins, 
GXX’ brepteiAas péypt od ayopiis Siadvotos. TOD- 
Tov 6€ Tov Ypovoy Kaier TOAAM paAov 7) TH 
pecapBpin thy “EXddéa, ottw wor’ ev ddaTt 
oyos avtouvs €oTt BpéxecPar THikaira. pecodoa 
bé€ 9) uépn cyedov TapamAnciws Kalet TOUS TE 


a\Xous avOpwrovs Kai Tods ‘Ivdovs. amoKAwo- 


pévns O€ THS pecapSpins yiveral odie o HALOS 


ro 





BOOK III. roz—104 


there. These ants make their dwellings under- 
ground, digging out the sand in the same manner 
as do the ants in Greece, to which they are very 
like in shape, and the sand which they carry forth 
from the holes is full of gold. It is for this sand 
that the Indians set forth into the desert. They 
harness three camels apiece, a male led camel on 
either side to help in draught, and a female in the 
middle: the man himself rides on the female, care- 

_ ful that when harnessed she has been taken away 

| from as young an offspring as may be. Their 
camels are as swift as horses, and much better able 
to bear burdens besides. 

103. I do not describe the camel's appearance to 
Greeks, for they know it; but I will show them a 
thing which they do not know concerning it: the 
hindlegs of the camel have four thighbones and 
four knee-joints; its privy parts are turned towards 
the tail between the hindlegs. 

104. Thus and with teams so harnessed the 
Indians ride after the gold, using all diligence that 
they shall be about the business of taking it when 
the heat is greatest; for the ants are then out of 
sight underground. Now in these parts the sun is 
hottest in the morning, not at midday as elsewhere, 
but from sunrise to the hour of market-closing. 
Through these hours it is hotter by much than in 
Hellas at noon, so that men are said to sprinkle 
themselves with water at this time. At midday the 
sun’s heat is well nigh the same in India and 
elsewhere. <As it grows to afternoon, the sun of 


ww 
¥ 2 ; 


HERODOTUS 


KaTa& wep Tolot aAXNoLot 6 éwOwvds, Kal TO ard 
TovTou amv él wadrov Yvyer, és 6 eri SvepHoe 
ewy Kal TO KapTa Wiel. | 

105. "Eqeay dé €\@wou és Tov yapor oi "Ivdol 
eyovres OvAdxLa, EuTTANTAaYTES TAUTA THS Yapupou 
a8 TaylaTny édavvovet oTiow: avtixa yap ot 
pUpypxes ony, ws 57 Aéyerar vo Llepoéwr, 
pabovtes Suwxover, elvar S€ TayuTira ovdevi 
ETEN GLoLoV, OUTM WaTe, ei pur) TPOAAUBdvELY TOUS 
"Ivdovs tis 0600 ev @ Tovs pUpunKas cvAXrEyer Oat, 
ovdeva dv ohéwy atocwlerPar. tods pév vuv 
Epoevas TOV Kajtyhov, elvat yap Hoocovas Oéew 
Tov Ondéwv, TwapadvecGar emeKomevovs, OvK 
ouov apotépous' tas dé Ondéas avapipvynoKo- 
pévas TOV Edtrov Téxver evdidovat waXaKov ovdéer, 
Tov pev 1 WAEW TOD yYpUcOD oTw ai “Ivdol 
cTr@vrat, ws Ilépoas pact: adXos b€ oTraviwrepos 
eoTl Ev TH KOPN dpvTtaopmevos. 

106, Ai & écyatiait xs Tis oixeopévns Ta 
Kadota EXaxov, Kata Twep 1) EXXaS Tas pas 
ToNov TL KaAMTTA KEexpnuévas EXaYXe. TODTO 
pev yap pds THY NO eoXaTH TOV oixeopevéwy 1 
Ivdicn éott, WaTEp OAly@ TpoTepov elpynKa* ev 
TAUTH TOTO pev TA Euaruya, TeTpaTOdd Te Kal TA 
WETELWA, TONAM pele 7 ev Tolat aArOLTL Ywpiorct 
éoti, mapeE tov Imma (obrat bé écocodvrat bro | 
tav Mydicav, Nycaiwy 6€ cadevpévwr trey), 
tovTo 5€ Ypuvaos amAeTos avToO. éori, 5 sev 
dpvocopevos, & 5é xatabopedpevos bd ToTauar, | 
6 6¢ Morrep eonunva apratopevos. ta de dévdpea 
Ta aypia avTote pe KapTov eipia KadXova 
Te Wpopéporvta Kal apeTi Tov awd TéY dir 
132 





BOOK IIL 104-106 


India has the power of the morning sun in other ~ 


lands ; with its sinking the day becomes ever cooler, 
till at sunset it is exceeding cold. 

105, So when the Indians come to the place with 
their sacks, they fill these with the sand and 
ride away back with all speed; for, as the Persians 
say, the ants forthwith scent them out and give 
chase, being, it would seem, so much swifter than 
all other creatures that if the Indians made not 
haste on their way while the ants are mustering, not 
one of them would escape. So they loose the male 
trace-camels that they lead, one at a time (these 
being slower than the females); the mares never 
tire, for they remember the young that they have 
left. Such is the tale. Most of the gold (say the 
Persians) is got in this way by the Indians ; there is 
some besides that they dig from mines in their 
country, but it is less abundant. 

106. It would seem that the fairest blessings have 
been granted to the most distant nations of the 
world, whereas in Hellas the seasons have by much 
the kindliest temperature. As I have lately said, 
India lies at the world’s most distant eastern limit ; 
and in India all living creatures four-footed and 
flying are by much bigger than those of other lands, 
except the horses, which are smaller than the 
Median horses called Nesaean; moreover the gold 
there, whether dug from the earth or brought 
down by rivers or got as I have shown, is very 
abundant, There too there grows on wild trees 
wool more beautiful and excellent than the wool 


SS ' 


: 


HERODOTUS 


kai éoOfre “Ivdol ard toitwy trav Sevdpéwy 
Vpéwvrat, 

107. Ilpos & ad pecapPSpins eayatyn ’ApaBin 
TOV OLKEOMEVEwWY Ywpewy egTi, ev de TavTH MBava- 
Tos Te €oTl movvn Ywopéwy Tacéwy duvopevos Kal 
apvpyn Kai Kkacin Kal Kkiwdpeopov cal dAdavov, 
TavTa tavTa mAny THs opvpyns Svameréws 
kTovTat ot “ApdBiot. Tov pev ye ALBavwrov 
guANeyouct THY oTUpaka Ovusucvres, THY és “EX- 
Anvas PoimKes eFayovow tavTnv Oupi@yTes Aap- 
Bavovot Ta yap Sévépea Tadta Ta ALBavwrodspa 
Gdies UToTTEpoL, txpol Ta pweyd0ea, TotkiroL TA 
eldea, huAadgcovet ANGEL trodAO Tepl Sévdpov 
éxagTov, ovTot of wep em AiyumTov émioTpa- 
TevovTat, ovdevi dé GAX@ atreAaUVOYTaL aTO TAY 
Sevdpéay 7) Tis TTUpaKos TH KaTTV@. 

108. Aéyouor 5€ wal trode "Apafiol, ws mwaca 
ay yi émiuwrato tav oblwy tovTwr, et pr) yi- 
veobat kat avrovs oloy te Kata Tas éyidvas 
nriotayuny yivecbar. Kai Kw@s Tov Oeiov 4 mpo- 
voin, @omep Kal oixos éott, eodca copy, boa 
ev’ abuyyy te Sera xal édmdia, taita 
pev TavTa worvyova temoinxe, iva pr ewidTy 
katecOiopeva, boa Sé oxyéTALa Kal avinpa, or- 
yoyova. ToiTo pév, OTL O Aa@yOS UTO TavTos 
Onpevetat Onpiov xal dpridos Kal av@pwrov, odtw 
87) Te woAvyovoy éoti* érixvicxeTat povvoy Tay- 
tov Ginpav, cal TO pev Sacd TOY Téxvev ev TH 
yaoTpi TO dé Widor, TO Se Apts ev That pHTpHot 
wAdcoeTat, TO S€ avatpéeTat. TovTO ev 3) 

1 joa pew yep MSS,; Stein brackets ydp, which obviously 
has no place here. 

134 


= a - . 


BOOK III. 106-108 


of sheep; these trees supply the Indians with 
clothing. 

107. Again, Arabia is the most distant to the 
south of all inhabited countries : and this is the only 
country which yields frankincense and myrrh and 
casia and cinnamon and gum-mastich. All these 
but myrrh are difficult for the Arabians to get. They 
gather frankincense by burning that storax! which 
Phoenicians carry to Hellas; this they burn and so 
get the frankincense ; for the spice-bearing trees are 
guarded by small winged snakes of varied colour, 
many round each tree; these are the snakes that 
attack Egypt. Nothing save the smoke of storax 
will drive them away from the trees. 

108. The Arabians also say that the whole 
country would be full of these snakes were it not 
with them as [ have heard that it is with vipers. It 
would seem that the wisdom of divine Providence 
(as is but reasonable) has made all creatures prolific 
that are cowardly and fit to eat, that they be not 
minished from off the earth by devouring, whereas 
but few young are born to creatures cruel and 
baneful. The hare is so prolific, for that it is the 
prey of every beast and bird and man; alone of all 
creatures it conceives in pregnancy; some of the 
unborn young are hairy, some still naked; while 
some are still forming in the womb others are already 
being chased and killed, But whereas this is so with 

1 A kind of gum, producing an acrid smoke when burnt, 
and therefore used as a disinfectant. 

SS 


a 


HERODOTUS 


TowodTo €ati* 1) de dy) A€awa eov iayvpoTatoy Kal 
@pacitatov amat év TH Bim tiktes Ev TikTovca 
yap cuvexBadrXr\cc TH Téxv@ Tas pyTpas. TO Oé 
aittoy TovTOU TOdE EaTL* eTTEAY O TKUVOS Ev TH 
untpl e@y apynras dcaxiveopevos, 6 6¢ Exav dvuxas 
Onpiwy mwod\\ov Travtwy o-vTadtous auvaoces Tas 
pajTpas, avEopevos Te 61) TOAN@ waAAov éoixvéeTat 
Kataypadwv mwédXas Te 61) O TOKOS eoTi, Kal TO 
TapaTay NeiTeTaL AUTEWY ULES OVOEY. 

109, “Os 6€ xal of éydvai te wai of év ’Apa- 
Biowst vromrepot odues ef eyivovtTo ws 7 vats 
avtoiot brapyet, ovx dv Fv Biwcta avOpwroc 
vov 8 éredy Gopviwrra: kata betryea Kai év avTa 
7) 0 €pony TH ExTOLNGL, ATLELEVOU AUTOD THY youn 
4 Onrea aatetar ths Sespqs, wad éuhdoa ove 
aviet mpiv av diadhayn. o pev 6) Epony arro- 
OuncKxet tpoT@ TO ecipnuéve, 1) S€ Andrea Tiow 
Tornvoe atrorives TH Epsevt™ TO yoves TipwopéeovTa 
éTL €v TH YyaoTpl éovta Ta Téxva StecOier tiv 
pntépa, Stadaryovta dé THY vNdUY avTis ctw THY 
exdvow otéetat. of Sé GAOL Sdtes “eovTes av- 
Opwara@v ov SnAnpoves Tixtovol Te wa Kal éxre- 
TOUGt TWOAAOY TL ¥pia TOV TéxV@Y. al pév vUD 
éyidvas Kata wacav tiv yw eict, of 5é€ vrr0- 
mTEpot oduies GO poor eict ev tH 'ApaBin xal ovdapq 
ahAn Kata Toto Soxéovar TrodXol eivat. 

110. Tov pev 8) AtSavwrov Toitov ovTw 
xkTovrat “ApdBio, tHv 5€ Kkacinv @de. érmeav 
KaTadncavra. Biponot Kal déppact dddotce way 
TO cima Kal TO wWpocwroy wANY avTaY THY 
op arpor, epxovrat éri tiv xacinv: i) Se épv 
Myvy pverar ov Balen, wept dé adtHy Kal ev avTh 
136 


BOOK III. 108-110 


the hare, the lioness, a very strong and bold beast, 
bears offspring but once in her life, and then but one 
cub; for the uterus comes out with the eub in the 
act of birth. This is the reason of it:—when the 
cub first begins to stir in the mother, its claws, much 
sharper than those of any other creature, tear the 
uterus, and as it grows, much more does it scratch 
and tear, so that when the hour of birth is near 
seldom is any of the uterus left whole. Ae 

109, It is so too with vipers and the winged 
serpents of Arabia: were they born in the natural 
manner of serpents no life were possible for men; 
but as it is, when they pair, and the male is in the 
very act of generation, the female seizes him by the 
neck, nor lets go her grip till she have devoured 
him. Thus the male dies; but the female is 
punished for his death; the young avenge their 
father, and eat their mother while they are yet 
within her; nor are they dropped from her till they 
have devoured her womb. Other snakes, that do no 
harm to men, lay eggs and hatch out a vast number 
of young. The Arabian winged serpents do indeed 
seem to be many; but it is because (whereas there 
are vipers in every land) these are all in Arabia and 
are nowhere else found. 

110. The Arabians get their frankincense as I 
have shown; for the winning of casia, when they 
seek it they bind oxhides and other skins over all 
their bodies and faces, leaving only the eyes. Casia 
grows in a shallow lake ; round this and in it are 

ABI 


HERODOTUS 


avriterat xov O@npia mwrepwrd, That vuKTepicr 
mpoceixeXa paduota, kal tétpuye Secvov, wal és 
aXKn adxiwa: ta Set amapvvopévouvs amo tov 
opbarpav ott@ Spérew tHv Kacinv. 

111. To &€ 8) xtvapeapor Ett TovT@Y Owpacto- 
Tepov ovAAcyovet. OKov pev yap yivetar Kal 
ATi pv yh 4 Tpépovea éoTi, ovK Exovar eitreiy, 
TAN OTL OY olKOTE Xpewpevor év Toiatde 
Yepliorct daci tiwes avTo Cae sk év Toiot o 
Avovucos éetpadn spvidas 6€ Aéyovot peyaXas 
hopéew Taita Ta Kapdea Ta pets ato Powixwv 
padovres Kivapopov Kadéopev, popéew Se. tas 
opvidas &s veorotas TpooTeTTAacpevas EK mArOD 
mpos amoxpiy.voro. Gpeot, évOa mpoacBacw av- 
Oow@me obldepiay elvat. mpds av 62) TadTa Tods 
‘ApaBiovs codiferOat trader Body te cal dvav 
T@VY aTOyWouEvwY Kal TOV ad\rNov Urokuyiwr Ta 
perea Statapovtas ws péytota Kopitew és TadTa 
Ta ywpia, Kai chea Gévtas ayyod THY veoootéwy 
amakAdocecGar éExds avtéwy tas dé apriOas 
Katatretopevas! ta pédkea Tov vrokvyiwy ava- 
dopéew éeml tas veoraords, Tas dé od duvapévas 
loxew xkatappyyvucbas él yay, tovs Sé ériovtas 
cuANeyelry. oUT@ pev TO KiVan@poY oUAXEYO- 
pevov €x TOUT@Y amikvéeecOas és Tas d\XaS Ywpas. 

112. To 5é 51) Andavoy, 7a Karéovor *Apa Brot 
Addavov, étt TovTov POwpyacimrepov yiverat: év 
yap Sucodpotat@ yiwopevoy evwdéatatoy éoTi: 
Tay yap aiyov Tay Tpayer év tolct mwywot 
evploxetas éyytvopevoy oloy yAoLos amo Tis DANS. 
ypiotmov & és TOAAa TaV piper éati, Oupi@di TE 
pariara TovTo ‘ApaBiot. 

1 xataweTouévas (ator Stein, 





138 


HERODOTUS 


113, Tocatdta pev Ovwpatov répt ecipnoda, 
amoter O€ Tis yepns THs “ApaBins Gecréctov ws 
nov. Ovo 6é yévea diwv oft éoti Oopatos aka, Ta 
ovdanobs érépwts eoTi. TO wey AUTOP ETEpoV EyeEL 
Tas Obpas pakpds, TpiaY THXEwWY OK EXdoCOVAS, 
Tas €i TIS ETrEin ode ETEAKELW, EXE Av EvoLev ava- 
TpiBopevewy Tmpos TH 7 THY OUpéwy: Viv 6 aTras 
Tis TOV Totwevov éeriatatas EvrAovpyéew és To- 
govTo auakidas yap tovebyTes Ja shinden avuTas 
Ti}at OvpHaL, évds ExdaToOV KTIVEOS THY OUpHY eri 
dpakiba éxdorny Kxatadéovres. To dé érepov 
yévos Tay olwy Tas ovpas wWAaTéas Hopéovar Kal 
el mwiyyuy wAaTos. 

114. "ArroxAwopévns S€ pecapBping maprKres 
mpos Svvovta HALov 7 AiOtoTrin ywpn éoyaTn Tay 
oikeopevewmv: airy Se ypuoov Te Peper ToAXOv Kal 
eréhavtas dudthadbéas cai dévdpea mdvta aypia 
cal €Bevov nai avdpas peyliotovs Kal kaddioTous 
Kal paxpoBiwrarous. 

115, Adra: pév vuv ev re TH 'Aoln éoxyatiat 
elas Kai ev TH AtBin. wept de rev év tH Kvpamry 
TOV Tpos EaTrépyY EoYaTLEwY EYw MeV OVK aTpE- 
Kéws Aéyerv* OTE yap eywye evdéxouas Hprdavov 
karéecbar mpos BapBdpwv rotapoy exdiddvtTa es 
Oaraccav TH tpos Bopény dvenov, an’ Stev TO 
HAexTpov ovtay Royos éeati, odTE wvy}coUs olba 
Kacovtepidas éovoas, éx tay 0 KacciTepos Hiv 
porta. TovTo pev yap 6 ‘Hpidavds adto xatn- 
yopéet TO ovvOMa ws éott “EXAnviKOY Kai ov Bap- 
Bapov, two wromtéwm 5é Tivos ronOév: rodro be 
obberds avToTTewm yevouevov Sivapat axodeat, 
ToUTO peAeT@Y, GkwsS Oddacca éoTl Ta éTéxELwa 
140 


BOOK III. 113-115 


113. I have said enough of the spices of Arabia ; 
airs wondrous sweet blow from that land, They 
have moreover two marvellous kinds of sheep, 
nowhere else found. One of these has tails no less 
than three cubits long, Were the sheep to trail 
these after them, they would suffer hurt by the rub- 
bing of the tails on the ground; but as it is every 
shepherd there knows enough of carpentry to make 
little carts which they fix under the tails, binding 
the tail of each several sheep on its own cart. The 
other kind of sheep has tails a full cubit broad. 

114. Where south inclines westwards, the part 
of the world stretching farthest towards the sunset 
is Ethiopia; here is great plenty of gold, and 
abundance of elephants, and all woodland trees, 
and ebony; and the people are the tallest and 
fairest and longestAlived of all men. 

115. These then are the most distant parts of 
the world in Asia and Libya. But concerning the 
farthest western parts of Europe I cannot speak 
with exactness; for I do not believe that there isa 
river called by foreigners Eridanus issuing into the 
northern sea, whence our amber is said to come, 
nor have I any knowledge of Tin-islands, whence 
our tin is brought. The very name of the Eridanus 
bewrays itself as not a foreign but a Greek name, 
invented by some poet; nor for all my diligence 
have I been able to learn from one who has seen 
it that there is a sea beyond Europe. This only we 


TAR 


HERODOTUS 


Evparns. &€& ésyatns 5 ay o Kaccitepos ipiv 
ota Kal TO HEKTpOV. 

116. IIpos 8€ dperov tis Evpwmns rovAdA@ Tt 
mréioTos xpvoos dhatvetas €wv' OKwS pev yivo- 
LeVvOS, OVK Vo ovbé TOUTO aTpEeKéws eltrat, NéyeTat 
de umex Tov yoUTa@v aprafev “Apimacmovs av- 
Spas povvopOadpous. TeiGouat d€ ovd€ Toit 
Skws povvedParpot avdpes Hvovtat, Pvaw ExovTes 
THY GNAnVY Omoinv TolaL dddOLoL avVOpwTracL’ ai 
b€ ov éxyatial olxact, mepixAnioveat THY GAAHY 

wpnv kal évtos admépyovoaat, Ta KadANCTA 
Shirk Hpiy €ivat Kal onavimtata exe 
avrat, 

117. “Eos 6€ wediov év tH Actin weptxexAnt- 
pévov épei wavrober, diuacpayes Sé Tod Gpeos 
eiol wevTe. TOUTO TO Tediov AY perv Kore 
Xopacpiav, év ovpact cov XNopacpior te avtav 
kat “Tpxaviov ral Tlap@wvs cal Lapayyéwv 
cat @Qapavaiwrv, émeite dé Ilépoat exyovat to 
Kpatos, €otl Tod Bactréos. €x On @Y TOD TeEpt- 
KAnlovTos dpeos TovTOU péet TroTamos pméyas, 
olvouwa O€ of €ati “Axns. ovUTos mpoTepoy pev ap- 
decxe SiarkerAappevos tevTayod tovTwY Tar eipy- 
pévav Tas ywpas, Sa dtachayos aydpmevos Exdarns 
éxdotoot émette b¢ vo TH Llépon eict, werév- 
Gact rowvde: tas drachayas Toy opéwy évdeipas 
0 Baotreds minas er éxactyn diaghaye Eotnoe 
amoxexAntpévov 6& tod datos ths é£odov Td 
medsiov TO evTOS TV Gpéwy TéAAYOS yiveTat, evdr- 
dovTos ev Tov ToTamov, EXOVTOS dé ovdapny 
éEjAvow. ovToL ay of twep Eutpoobe ewbecar 


142 


BOOK III, 215-117 


know, that our tin and amber come from the most 
distant parts. . 

116. This is also plain, that to the north of 
SatCEs there is by far more gold than elsewhere. 
In this matter again I cannot with certainty say 
how the gold is got; some will have it that one-eyed 
men called Arimaspians steal it from griffins, But 
this too I hold incredible, that there can be men in 
all else like other men, yet having but one eye. 
Suffice it that it is but reasonable that the most 
distant parts of the world, as they enclose and wholly 
surround all other lands, should have those things 
which we deem best and rarest. 

117. There is in Asia a plain surrounded by 
mountains, through which mountains there are five 
clefts. This plain belonged formerly to the Choras- 
mians; it adjoins the land of the Chorasmians 
themselves, the Hyreanians, Parthians, Sarangeis, 
and Thamanaei; but since the Persians have held 
sway it has been the king’s own land. Now from 
the encircling mountains flows a great river called 
Aces. Its stream divides into five channels, and 
watered formerly the lands of the peoples aforesaid 
by passing to them severally through the five clefts ; 
but since the beginning of the Persian rule the king 
has blocked the mountain clefts, and closed each 
passage with a gate; the water thus barred from 
outlet, the plain within the mountains becomes a 
lake, seeing that the river pours into it and finds 
no way out. Those therefore who formerly used 

1 All this description appears to be purely imaginative. 
But ‘* the idea of the Shepton” (say athens How ral Wells) 
** is quite correct ; the control of irrigation is in the East one 

the prerogatives of government, and great sums are 
charged for the use of water.” : 


LA 


HERODOTUS 


xpacbar Te dat, OvK ExoVTES a’TO xpacbat 
gumpopy peyadn StaypéwvTar. Tov per yap 
exuava Ver ogi o Geds Worep Kal Tolar adXOLoL 
avOpwroict, Tod b¢ Oépeos oreipovtes wedivynv Kal 
oncapov Xpyicxovtat TH VdaTi. érreay ay pndev 
adi Tapatisarat Tov voatos, éAGovrTes és Tos 
Ilépaas avroi te Kal yuvaixes, oravres Kata Tas 
Qipas tov Bacidéos Bowaot wpvomevar, o bé Ba- 
gthevs Toict Seopévoict avT@v padwora évTéd- 
AeTat avoiyew Tas TWUAAS Tas és TOTO depovcas. 
éreav b€ SiaKopos 1) yi) ohewr yévntat tivovca TO 
tdwp, adrat péev ai mvNaL atroKAniovTat, ad\XNas 
5 évtédAeTat avoiryery adXorot Tolar Seopévoroe 
wdduora TOV NoLTOY. ws 8 éyw oida axovcas, 
Xpipara peydha mpnoodpevos avoiryer mapeE Tob 
pou. 

118. Tadra pev 51 eye ov tw. tay dé Ta May 
evavacTavT@yv enta avopav, eva aitav "lytadpe- 
vea xaté\aBe UBpicavta rade arroGavely avtixa 
peta Thy émavactaci. HOere es Ta Bactrdna 
éseiOav ypnuaticacOa TH Bacirév’ kal yap 81) 
Kal 0 voLos OTM Elye, Tolat ETavaatact TO May 
Ecodoy eivat mapa Baoiréa avev ayyéXou, Hy py 
yuvarkt TuyYavyn ptoryopuevos Bacitevs. otxe@y 51) 
‘Ivradpévns edtxaiou ovdSéa of eoayyeixat, adr’ 
OTe Ww Tav éwra, earévat HOede. oO S& MuUAOUPOS 
Kal oO ayyedinhopos ov Teptwpwv, dapevor Tov 
Baovtéa yuvatni pioyecPar. o bé "Ivtadpévys 
Soxéwy apéas Wevdea éyerv woiger Tordde* o7ra- 
TAUMLEVOS TOV AKLVaKEA ATOTAMVEL AUTOY Ta TE WTA 
Kal Tas pivas, cal dveipas tTepi Tor yadivor TOD 
inmou trepl Tods avyévas ohéwy Ednce, eal amie. 
144 


BOOK III, 117-118 


the water can use it no longer, and are in very 
evil case ; for whereas in winter they have the rain 
from heaven like other men, in summer they are 
in need of the water for their sown millet and 
sesame. So whenever no water is given to them, 
they come into Persia with their women, and cry 
and howl before the door of the king’s palace, till 
the king commands that the river-gate which leads 
thither should be opened for those whose need is 
greatest; then, when this land has drunk its fill 
of water, that gate is shut, and the king bids open 
another for those of the rest who most require it. 
I have heard and know that he exacts great sums, 
over and above the tribute, for the opening of the 
gates. 

118. So much for these matters. But Intaphrenes, 
one of the seven rebels against the Magian, was 
brought to his death by a deed of violence im- 
mediately after the rebellion, He desired to enter 
the palace and speak with the king; for this was 
the law, that the rebels should come into the king’s 
presence without announcement given, if the king 
were not with one of his wives. Intaphrenes then 
claimed his right to enter unannounced, as one of 
the seven; but the gate-warden and the messenger 
forbade him, the king being, they said, with one of 
his wives. Intaphrenes thought they spoke falsely ; 
drawing his scimitar he cut off their noses and ears, 
then strung these on his horse’s bridle and bound it 
round the men’s necks, and so let them go. 


TAS 
FOL. Ii. , 


HERODOTUS 


119. O2 8 r@ Bacidee Secavdover EwuTods Kal 
Ti aitiny eitrov Ot tv wemovOdres einoav. Aapei- 
os 6¢ dppwdyjcas pr) Kowd AOyw ot EE weToLnKOTES 
éwot TAUTAa, meTaTEUTOMEVOS Eva ExacToY aTeTEt- 

ato yvopns, ef ovvératvot eiol Te TeToLnper@, 
émeite O¢ é&éuale ws ov civ xKeivotct ein TaiTa 
meTownxws, EXaBe avtov te Tov ‘Ivtadpévea Kai 
TovSs Tatoas avTov Kal Tovs oixniovs TavTas, 
edmidas ToAAas éyov peTa TOY ovyyevéwv puy 
emiBoudevew ot evnavdctacw, avAAaBav 5€ apéeas 
ednoe Tv ert Oavate. 1% dé yuri Tod Ivtadpe- 
veos hortaoa eri Tas OUpas Tod Baciréos Kraieaxe 
div nal odvpécxeto’ roredoa && aiel THUTO TOUTO 
Tov Aapelov émewre oixtetpai piv. meéeuryas be 
diryryedov Ereye tader> “OQ ydvat, Bacideds Tot 
Aapeios bi008 eva TOy Sedepévwr oixnimy prcacbat 
tov BovrNeat ex rwavtwr.”  &é Bovr\evcapery 
Umexpiveto Tade “Ei pev by por dtd00 Bactreds 
évos THY pox, aipéopat éx wdavTwy Toy aber- 
dheov,” amuGopmevos 6€ Aapetos tadta Kal Papacas 
Tov NOyor, Temas nyopeve “"O. ybvat, eipwTa ce 
Bactrevs, tiva éxovca yvwpny, Tov avopa TE Kai 
Ta TéEKVa E€yKaTaNTTOVGCA, TOV adedpeo”v eEldrEv 
mepietvat Tot, ds Kal dANoTpLw@TEpds ToL TOV Tald@v 
kal ocov Keyaptopévos Tov avdpos éott.” 7) & 
auelBeto Toiowde. “"O Bacided, dvnp wév pot ay 
aos yévorto, ef daipwv éPéXor, Kal Texva adra, 
€i TavTa aToBdahoywt TaTpos Sé Kat pHTpPOS OvKETE 
pev Cwovtray adedheds av GAdos ovdevt tporm 
YEVOLTO. TAUTH TH yvaun Ypewpern edeka TavTa.” 
ev te 61) Gdoke TH Aapeiw eireiv 1) yun, Kal oi 
anijke TOUTOY TE TOY TapaiTéeTO Kal TOY TaldwP 


r4o 


BOOK III. 119 


119. They showed themselves to the king and 
told him the reason why they had been so treated. 
Darius, fearing that this might be a conspiracy of 
the six, sent for each severally and questioned 
him, to know if they approved the deed ; and being 
assured that they had no part in it, he seized 
Intaphrenes with his sons and all his household— 
for he much suspected that the man was plotting 
a rebellion with his kinsfolk—and imprisoned them 
with intent to put them to death. Then Intaphrenes’ 
wife came ever and anon to the palace gates, weeping 
and lamenting; and at last her continual so doing 
moved Darius to compassion; and he sent a 
messenger to tell her that Darius would grant her 
the life of one of her imprisoned kinsfolk, whom- 
soever she chose. She, after counsel taken, 
answered thatif this were the king’s boon she chose 
the life of her brother. Darius was astonished 
when he heard her answer, and sent one who said 
to her: “Woman, the king would know for what 
reason you pass over your husband and your children 
and choose rather to save the life of your brother, 
who is less close to you than your children and 
less dear than your husband.” ‘“O King,” she 
answered, “another husband I may get, if heaven 
so will, and other children, if I lose these; but my 
father and mother are dead, and so I can by no 
means get another brother; that is why I have thus 
spoken.” Darius was pleased, and thought the 
reason good; he delivered to the woman him for 

baat 
ud 





HERODOTUS 


Tov mpeoSiraror, jo Geis avTh, tous 5& addous 
am éxtewe mavTas. TOV pev db} érra els abrixa 
TPOT@ TO elpnuevw aTrorw)ee. 

120. Kara d€ «ov pasate thy KapBvcew 
vovcoy éyiveto Tabe. wUT0 Kupov kataorabels Hv 
Lapsiov Umapxos ‘Opoirns avn Tlepons: ovTos 
emeOupunoe 7 py'yHaTos ovK oaiou: ovTe yap Tt 
mabey oUTe aKovcasS paTatoy ETS mpos IloAv- 
Kpareos Tob Zapiov, ovee (dap ™ poTepor, émeO Upee 
AaSov avtov aToheat, @S fev oi AEDES AEryOUGL, 
dla Toujvoe Twa aitiny. él TaV ) Baciréos Bupéwy 
KaTHMEVOY TOV TE ‘Opoirea Kal dddov Teépony ro 
ovvopa eivat MitpoBdtea, vopod dpyovra tod év 
Aackvreig, TOUTOUS €K Aoyorv és veiKea oUMTeE- 
cei’, Kpivomeveoy ge Tmept a aperiis elmety tov Mirpo- 
Barea T@ ‘Opoirn mpogt porta “dd yap. ev avopév 
Ady@, Os Bache Vij ov 2a pov Tpos TO TP VOR® 
Tm poo Kel pevny ov 7 pOooeKTI}TAO, woe Oy) Tt eovcar 
evrreTéa XetpwOivas, THY TOV TLS emi @pleov mev- 
texaidera omhitnot emavacTas & aXe Kal viv avTis 
Tupavvever. ob pev 67) piv haat todTo axovoavTa 
Kal dryicavra 7? éveidel éniOupr oat OvUK OUTM 
Tov eimavta Tavita ticaca: ws TloXvKpatea 
TavTws amrodécal, Ot OyTIVa KAK@S HKOLCE. 

121. Of bé edoooves Aéyouae méppat *Opoitea 
és Ldmov Kijpuvka Otev O) Xpipatos Seno ouevov 
(ov yap oy én TOUTO ye Aeyerau), kal tov LloAv- 
Kpdtea TUXEiv KaTaKElmevo eV avopeaut, mapeivat 
6€ ol Kal Avaxpeovra tov THov Kai Kas elt ex 
mpovoins avTov KaTneryeovTa Ta ‘Opoirew Tp1- 
ypara, elite Kal cuvTuxin TLS ToOLAvTN eTEyEVvETO' 
Tov Te yap xypuka tov ‘Opoitew mapedOovra 


rs 


BOOK III. rr9-121 : 


whose life she had asked, and the eldest of her 
sons besides; all the rest he put to death. Thus 
immediately perished one of the seven. 

120. What I will now relate happened about the 
time of Cambyses’ sickness, The viceroy of Sardis 
appointed by Cyrus was Oroetes, a Persian. This 
man purposed to do a great wrong; for though he 
had received no hurt by deed or word from Polycrates 
of Samos, nor had even seen him, he formed the 
desire of seizing and killing him. The reason alleged 
by most was this:—As Oroetes and another Persian, 
Mitrobates by name, governor of the province at 
Dascyleium, sat by the king’s door, they fell from 
talk to wrangling and comparing of their several 
achievements: and Mitrobates taunted Oroetes, 
saying, “ You are not to be accounted a man; the 
island of Samos lies close to your province, yet you 
have not added it to the king’s dominion—an island 
so easy to conquer that some native of it rose against 
his rulers with fifteen men at arms, and is now lord 
of it.”+ Some say that Oroetes, angered by this 
taunt, was less desirous of punishing the utterer of it 
than of by all means destroying the reason of the 
reproach, namely Polycrates. 

121, Others (but fewer) say that when Oroetes 
sent a herald to Samos with some request (it is not 
said what this was), the herald found Polycrates lying 
in the men’s apartments, in the company of Anacreon 
of Teos; and, whether by design to show contempt 
for Oroetes, or by mere chance, when Oroetes’ herald 

1 See ch. 39, 
+485 


HERODOTUS 
diareyerOar, kai tov Wodvxpdtea (Tuxelv yap 


aTecTpapevoy mpos Tov TotYoV) OUTE TL peETa- 
oTpadivat ote UToxpivacbat, 

122, Airias pév 6% adrae dipdoias NéyorTat 
tov Gavarov tod Hodunpateos yevéoOar, mapeott 
8é meiPecPat oxotépy tis BovreTar avréwy. oO be 
av “Opoitns fopevos ev Mayvnaty tH vTép Mat- 
avdpov ToTapod oiKknueyn Emewme Mupaov tov 
Tuyew dvdpa Avéov és Lapov ayyerinv dhéporta, 
pabov tov IloAvepateos tov voov. LloAuxpdrys 
yap é€oTtl mpa@tTos Tav Heis iduev EAAnver ds 
» OarXaccoxparéay érevonOn, mapee Mivwos te Tob 
Kvecciov cal ei 54 Tis adXOS TpaTEpos ToOvTOU 
Hpke Tis Gardoons Tis b€ avOpwrrnins Aeyopuevns 
yevenjs LloAvxpdtns wpmtos, édridas woAXas eyo 
‘lwvins te kal vicwv dpfev. paloy ov TavTd 
puv Stavoedpevoy o ‘Opoitys wéuas ayyedinv 
Ekeye tade. ‘’Opoirns TloAvapatet dde réyer. 
awuvOdvomat eTmtBovrevety oe Tpyypwact meyaXoct, 
kal XpnwaTd ToL ovK elvat KaTa Ta Ppovypata. 
ov vuv Me TOLnaas OpOw@cels “EY TEWUTOY, T@OELS 
5é «al éué enol yap Bacitevs KauSvons émiBov- 
Never Oavarov, kai oe TodTO éEaryyédNeTaL cady- 
véws. ov vun éue exxopicas avTov Kai’ ypypaTta, 
Ta pev avtT@v altos éye, Ta be ue Ea Eyer" 
eivexev Te ypnpatav ap~eas amaons Tis EANdéos. 
ei S€ por aria Téeis TA TEpL TOY YpnuaTOP, TéwoV 
4h TOL TIOTOTATOS TUYXdVEL EWY, TH EyW aTrO- 

éEw.”” 

123. Tadta axoveas Loduxparns toby te Kai 
eBovAeTo: Kal xws ipetpeto yap ypnudtwr peyaAos, 
atoTréuTet tpata Kkatoyrouevov Matarvidprov Mac- 

150 


BOOK III. 121-123 


entered and addressed him, Polycrates, then lying 
with his face to the wall, never turned nor answered 
him, 

122. These are the two reasons alleged for Poly- 
erates’ death; believe which you will. But the up- 
shot was that Oroetes, being then at Magnesia which 
stands above the river Maeander, sent Myrsus, 
son of Gyges, a Lydian, with a message to Samos, 
having learnt Polycrates’ purpose ; for Polycrates was 
the first Greek, of whom I have knowledge, to aim 
at the mastery of the sea, leaving out of account 
Minos of Cnossus and any others who before him held 
maritime dominion; of such as may be called men 
Polycrates was the first so to do, and he had great 
hope of making himself master of Ionia and the 
Islands. Learning then that such was his intent, 
Oroetes sent him this message: “ These from Oroetes 
to Polycrates :—I learn that you plan great enter- 
prises, and that you have not money sufficient for your 
purpose. Do then as I counsel and you will make 
yourself to prosper and me to be safe, King Cam- 
byses designs my death; of this I have clear intelli- 
gence, Now if you will bring me away with my 
money, you may take part of it for yourself and leave 
the rest with me; thus shall you have wealth enough 
to rule all Hellas, If you mistrust what I tell you of 
the money, send your trustiest minister and I will 
prove it to him.” 

123, Hearing this, Polycrates liked the plan and 
consented ; and, as it chanced that he had a great 
desire for money, he first sent one of his townsmen, 


Ay 





HERODOTUS 


avdpiou dvopa Ta adoro, ds ob Ey Ypanpariarys* 
os Xpovep ov TOAN® Vorepoy TovTwV TOV Koo OV 
Tov €« TOU avSpeavos TOU TloAvxpdteos éovra 
a&EtoB énrov aveOnxe maya. és to “Hparov, 6 6é 
‘Opoirns pabav Tov KaTdoxoroy éovra mpoodo- 
Kijov é7rolee Touie Adpvakas OKTM TAnpooas 
ALO wv may KapTa Bpaxéos TOU mepl avTa Ta 
yeihea, emirohns Tav idwv xpucov éréBanre, 
KaTadnoas 5é Tas Adpvaxas elye éroimas. eXOwv 
dé oO Maravépios Kal Genodpevos amnyyeAre TO 
TloAvxparei. 
124. “O dé TON bev TOV payTiov dmrayopev- 
ovT@Y TONKA be Tay pirov eaTENAETO auroce, 
mpos 6€ Kal iSovans THS Ouyarpos Suri évumviou 
Tolnvoe edoKEE ot TOV Tarépa év TH Hépe peTéwpov 
éovTa odabat bev vo Tou Acs, yplec Oat be vmo 
Tov HAlov. TaUTHY iSodca THY oyu TavToln eryt- 
veTo pr amodnunaar TOV Todveparea Tapa TOV 
"Opotrea, cat 61) Kal tovros avTou éml TiHv mevTn- 
KOVTEpOV émednitero. 0 O€ Of NTEiANGE, HY TAS 
droves tian, moor py Xpovey mapBevevecOar. 
4) 5¢ Npnoato émitedéa TaVTA ryevécBat: BovrecBat 
yap mapleveverOat tAEw ypovoy 7) TOD TaTposS 
earepnalat. 

(125. Tlodveparns be maons cupBovrins aXo- 
ynoas emhee Tapa tov "Opoitea, dua dryopevos 
a\rous TE Toddovs Tov éraipwv, év dé 5% Kal 
Anpoxysea TOV Kaddudavros Kpotwvinrny dvdpa, 
int pov is eovTa Kab THY TEXYNY a donéovTa apioTa 
TOY Kar’ éwuTov. armikopevos bé é & TaD Maryvn- 
cinv o TloAvepdtns StebOapn xaxas, ovte EwvToU 
akiws ovTe Tav éewuTov dpovnuat@r OTe yap er) 
rs2 


BOOK III. 123-125 


Maeandrius, son of Maeandrius, to look into the 
matter; this man was his scribe; it was he who not 
long afterwards dedicated in the Heraeum all the 
splendid adornment of the men's apartment in Poly- 
erates’ house. When Oroetes heard that an inspection 
was to be looked for, he filled eight chests with stones, 
saving only a very shallow layer at the top; then he 
laid gold on the surface of the stones, made the 
chests fast and kept them ready. Maeandrius came 
and saw, and brought word back to his master. 

124. Polyerates then prepared to visit Oroetes, 
despite the strong dissuasion of his diviners and 
friends, and a vision seen by his daughter in a dream ; 
she dreamt that she saw her father aloft in the air, 
washed by Zeus and anointed by the sun; after this 
vision she used all means to persuade him not to go 
on this journey to Oroetes; even as he went to his 
fifty-oared ship she prophesied evil for him. When 
Polyecrates threatened her that if he came back 
safe, she should long remain a virgin, she answered 
with a prayer that his threat might be fulfilled: for 
she would rather, she said, be long left a virgin than 
lose her father. 

125. But Polycrates would listen to no counsel. 
He sailed to meet Oroetes, with a great retinue of 
followers, among whom was Democedes, son of Calli- 
phon, a man of Crotona and the most skilful physician 
of his time, But no sooner had Polycrates come to 
Magnesia than he was foully murdered, making an 
end which ijl beseemed himself and his pride; for, 

*33 


HERODOTUS 


of XSvpynxociov yevouevor TUpavva ode els Ta 
didXov “EXAnuKkdv tupavywy afios éotl TloAv- 
xpdret meyaXorperetny cvpSrAnOnva. atoxreivas 
5€ pv ovx akiws amyyiotos Opoitns avertavpwae’ 
Tay 5€ of éropevwy oot péev }oav Laiol, aTHKE, 
Kedevav ohéeas EwuT@m yapw eidevat eovTas edev- 
Bépovs, Goo. Sé Hoav Eeivoi te nal SovrAot THY 
eTropevarv, ev avdpaTodwv AGyY@ ToLevmevos Ele. 
TloAvepdrns b€ dvaxpeudmevos eweréXee Tagap 
THp ow Tis Ovyatpos* EXoDTO ev yap UT TOD 
Aws 6xas tor, éyplero 5€ wre Tod Alou, avels 
avTOS Ex TOD Tw@pmaToS ixudda, 

126, TloAvxpareos peév 87 ai woAdai evTvyiat 
és ToiTo éreNevTycav TH of “Apacs 6 Alyirtov | 
Bactrels mpoenaytevcato.4 ypove d€ ov TONG | 
iatepov cai ‘Opoirea [ohiicpd pats TLOLES PETHA- 
Gov, peta yap tov KapSicew Oavatov cal trav 
Mdyov tiv Bacidninv pevov ev tot Lapdict 
‘Opoirns w@ptree pév obdev verse imo Miser 
aTapaipnwevovs THY apyYnv’ O O€ EV TAaUTH TH 
Se KaTa pep ans MitpoBatea tov te 
Aackvvreiov trapyov, o$ of wvetdice ta és Tlodv- 
Kpatea éyovta, kata bé€ tod MuetpoSatew Tov 
maida Kpavdonny, avdpas év Tlépanot Soxipous, 
addXa te eEUBpice wavtoia Kai Twa ayyednpopov 
é\Govra Aapeiov trap’ avtov, as ov mpos 1domjy 
of hv Ta ayyeAXOmeva, KTEelver LY OTriow KopLto- 
pevov, dvopas of wreicas Kat oddv, aTroKTeivas 
dé suv Hhdvwce avTo irre. 





1 Stein brackets rT... rpoeuavredaaro, because Amasis did 
not Renae prophesy the details; but the words may well 
stand, 


154 


BOOK III. 125-126 


_ saving only the despots of Syracuse, there is no 
eee: race to be compared with Poly- 

ificence. Having killed him (in some 
way not ali the telling) Oroetes then crucified 
him ; as for the Samians in his retinue he let them 
go, bidding them thank Oroetes for their freedom ; 
those who were not Samians, or were servants of 
Polycrates’ followers, he kept for slaves. So Polycrates 
was hanged aloft, and thereby his daughter's dream 
came true ; forhe was washed by Zeus when it rained, 
and the moisture from his body was his anointment 
by the sun. 

126. This was the end of Polycrates’ many suc- 
cesses, as Amasis, king of Egypt, had forewarned 
him. But not long after, Oroetes was overtaken by 
the powers that avenged Polycrates. After Cambyses 
had died and the Magians won the kingship, Oroetes 
stayed in Sardis, where he in no way helped the 
Persians to regain the power taken from them by the 
Medes, but contrariwise; for in this confusion he 
slew two notable Persians, Mitrobates, the governor 
from Dascyleium, who had taunted him concerning 
Polycrates, and Mitrobates’ son, Cranaspes; and be- 
sides many other yiolent deeds, when a messenger 
from Darius came with a message which displeased 
him, he set an ambush by the way and killed that 
messenger on his journey homewards, and made away 
with the man’s body and horse, 





45 


HERODOTUS 


127. Aapeios O&€ as éoxe THY apynv, erevpmec 
tov ‘Opoitea ticacGat wavtwv Trav adixnuatov 
eivecev Kal padtota MitpoBarew nal Tod trados. 
ex pev 57 THs (Bens otpatov en’ avTov ovK edoxee 
Wee ate oldeovTMY ETL TOV TPHYLaTeY, Kai 
vewaTl Exov THY apynv Kai Tov ‘Opoitea peyadnv 
Tv loxvy tuvGavomevos Exes Tov xidLoe per 
Tlepoéwy sige pone elxe dé vowov tov Te Dpvytov 
kat Avéwoy xai ‘lwvexov. mpos tadra 57 dv o 
Aapeios tabe eunyavncaro, avyxareoas Lepoéwy 
tous Soxiupwratous éheye age tade. “°O, Tlepoaz, 
Tis av wot TOOTO Upewy UToTTas ertTEeAecELe TOpin 
kal pr Bin Te Kai opito; &vOa yap aodins Seer, 
Bins épyov ovdev: ipéwy b€ wy tis por “Opoitea 
7 CwovTa ayayot 7) aTroxtetvere; Os wpeAnTE pév 
wo Ilépcas ovdev, kaxa b€ peydda eopye TodTo 
pev U0 Huéwv Hiatwoe, MitpoSatead te Kal Tov 
Taisa aUTOU, TOUTO Sé TOS aGvaxadéovTas avTOV 
Kai jwewromévous Um’ éned xteiver, UBpw ovK ava- 
oyeTov haivov. mpiv te av pélov ékepydcacbai 
pw Ilépoas xaxov, Katadapmrréos éoti nyiv 
Gavate.” 

128. Aapeios ev Tadta éreipwra, T@ Se avdpes 
TpinKkovTa UTécTHOaY, AUTOS ExacTos EOéXwY TroLé- 
ev tadra. épitovras dé Aapelos xatedauSave 
KeXevov TaddeoOar Tadromévor S€ AayYdvet ex 
Twavteov Bayaios o Aprovtew: Aaya Se o Bayaios 
Tovet Tade* BuBALa ypayrduevos wokda Kal Tepl 
ToNK@D éxovra Tpnynatav sppnyiia opt eréBare 
tv Aapeiov, meta 5€ Hee Eywy Tata es Tas Lapdus. 
amtcopevos S¢ Kai ‘Opoitem és driv eXwv, Tav 
BuPAiwv bv Exactov meptatpeduevos édidov TO 
156 


a = 


BOOK III. 127-128 


127. So when Darius became king he was minded 

_ to punish Oroetes for all his wrongdoing, and chiefly 
for the killing of Mitrobates and his son, But he 
thought it best not to send an army openly against 
the satrap, seeing that all was still in ferment and 
he himself was still new to the royal power ; moreover 
he heard that Oroetes was very strong, having a guard 
of a thousand Persian spearmen and being governor 
of the Phrygian and Lydian and Ionian province. 
Resorting therefore to a device to help him, he sum- 
moned an assembly of the most notable Persians, 
whom he thus addressed ; “ Who is there among you, 
men of Persia, that will undertake and achieve a thing 
for me not with force and numbers, but by cunning? 
Force has no place where cunning is needful. But to 
the matter in hand—which of you will bring me 
Oroetes alive, or kill him? for he has done the 
Persians no good, but much harm; two of us he has 
slain, Mitrobates and his son; nay, and he slays my 
messengers who are sent to recall him ; so unbearable 
is the insolence of his acts. Therefore death must 
stay him from doing the Persians some yet worse evil.” 
128. At this question thirty men promised that 
they were ready each for himself to do the king's will. 
Darius bade them not contend but draw lots; they all 
did so, and the lot fell on Bagaeus, son of Artontes. 
He, thus chosen, wrote many letters concerning many 
matters; then sealing them with Darius’ seal he 
went with them to Sardis. Coming there into 
Oroetes’ presence he took out each letter severally 
and gave it to one of the royal scribes who attend all 


481 


HERODOTUS 


ypampatioTy TO Bacidyio éemideyecOat ypappa- 
tiatas O€ BaciAniovs of tmavres tmapyor Exouct 
atome:pa@pevos b¢ Tav Sopyddpwvr édidov ta BuBdia 
0 Bayaios, e évdeEaiato atéctacww ard Opoitew. 
opéwy b&€ ahéas Ta Te BuBAia ceBopévovs peyaros 
Kal Ta Aeyopeva ex Tov BuBriwv Ere peloveas, 
bid0t GAO ev TO eviy Erea tdde “OQ Tlépoat, 
Baotreds Aapeios amayopever piv un Sopypopéew 
*Opoirea.” of 5& dxovoavtes ToUTwY peETIKaY Ot 
Tas aixyds. idwv && rotto odéas 0 Bayaios 
mretGopévous TH BuBAiw, évOadta 57) Oaparyjaas TO 
TENEUTALOY TOP BuBriov d1008 T@ ypappatioTh, 
éy TH eyéypatto “ Baotheds Aapeios Ilépanas 
Toiat ev Lapouot evTédAcTat KTeiverw ‘Opoitea.” 
ot d€ Sopuopor ws Hxovoay Tadta, oTacdpevot 
TOUS aKkwWaKas KTELVOUGE TapavTixa PLP, ouTa@ 
62) "Opoitea tov lépany TloAvepdteos tov Yapiov 
Tiaves weTHAG Ov. 

129. “Amixopévay 5& cal avaxojucbévt@y Toy 
‘Opoitew*ypnudtay és Ta Lodaa, cvvivexe Ypove 
ov TOAA@ toTepov Bacihéa Aapeiov ev aypp 
Onpav aroOpwacKkovta am tarmov stpapihvat Tov 
Toda. Kat Kws ioyupotépws eatpady o ydp ob 
aatpuyaros éFeywpnoe ex Tay apOpwv. voulfov 
dé wal mpotepov mepi éewutov exew AlyuTrtiov 
tous Soxéovtas elvar mpwrous TH intpixyy, TOU- 
Totat expato. of d€ otpeBdovrTes Kal Bimpevor 
Tov T100a Kaxov pélov epyafovto. én’ érta pev 
On) nmépas Kal erta vixtas vd Tod TWapedvTos 
kaxov o Aapelos aypuTrvinat eiyeto: TH dé 81) 
6y56n Hep EyovTi of PAav’pas, TapaKovcas TIS 
mpoTepov éTt ev Yapdiot ToD Kpotrwvinrew Anpo- 
158 


BOOK III, 128-129 


governors, for him to read; giving the letters 
with intent to try the spearmen and learn if 
they would consent to revolt against Oroetes, 
Seeing that they paid great regard to the rolls 
and yet more to what was written therein, he gave 
another, wherein were these words: “Persians! 
King Darius forbids you to be Oroetes’ guard,” 
which when the guard heard they threw down 
their spears. When Bagaeus saw that they obeyed 
the letter thus far, he took heart and gave the 
last roll to the scribe, wherein were these words: 

* King Darius charges the Persians in Sardis to kill 
Oroetes.” Hearing this the spearmen drew their 
scimitars and killed Oroetes forthwith. Thus was 
Oroetes the Persian overtaken by the powers that 
avenged Polycrates of Samos. 

129, Oroetes’ slaves and other possessions were 
brought to Susa. Not long after this, it happened 
that Darius, while hunting, twisted his foot in dis- 
mounting from his horse, so violently that the ball of 
the ankle joint was dislocated from its socket. Darius 
ealled in the first physicians of Egypt, whom he had 
till now kept near his person; who, by their forcible 
wrenching of the foot, did but make the hurt worse ; 
and for seven days and nights the king could get no 
sleep for the pain. On the eighth day he was in 
very evil case; then someone, who had heard in 
Sardis of the skill of Democedes of Croton, told the 


19 





1 


HERODOTUS 


xyndeos tiv Téexvny aryyéANer TO Aapeiw: 6 be 
aryew puv THY TaxioTny wap éwuTov éxédevae’ 
tov d€ ws eFedpov év toiat Opoitew avdparrodoict 
dxov 61) amnpednpéevov, japiyyov és pécov trédas 
Te EXxovta Kal paxeot éaOnuévov. 

130. Sraévta be és pécov eipwra o Aapeios 
THY TéeyVnY EL eTiaTaLTO’ O Oe OUK UTEdEKETO, 
appwdéwy pn éwuTov exdyvas TO Tapatray THs 
‘EAAados =) «=atreotepnévoss Kxateparn Te 
T® Aapeiw teyvatew eériotapevos, Kal Tovs 
ayayovTas avtov éxéNeuce peaotiyas Te Kal 
KévTpa tTapadépew e€s TO pécov. 6 be evOadTa 
é9 @v éxphaive, mas atpexéws pev ovK eérti- 
otacQat, ouiryjoas dé intp@® Pdravpws Eyev THY 
Téyynv. peta dé, ws ol érétpe We, ‘EXAnMKOICt 
inact yYpewpmevos Kal Fria peta Ta Loyupa 
mpocayov Urvov Te piv AayYavetw erotee Kal ev 
xpovm oAlyo wyiéa puv amédeke, ovdaya ert 
eAtritovta uptimovy éoeoar. Swpéerar Oy pw 
pera tavta o Aapeios medéwv ypucéwy Sv0 fev- 
yeou 0 O€ pu éreipeto el of SiAnotov TO KaKOV 
émitnoes vémet, OTL puv vyéa erroince, habels de 
To é€meit 6 Aapeios amoméurer piv mapa Tas 
éwuTod yuvaixas* mwapayorTes Sé of evvovyot €XeE- 
yov mpos Tas yuvaixas ws Baciré obtos ein dg 
THY Wuynv arédmxe. Umrotumtovca be avTéwy 
ExdaTn pidrdn Tod xpvaotd es Onxny édwpéeto 
Anpoxijsea obtrm 61) Tt baikee Swpef ws Tods 
anonintrovtas amo Tav diadew@v otTaTipas é1ro- 
HEvos 0 oOiKéTNS, TO OvVOUA IY XKiTwY, avEedéyeToO 
kai oi Xpijua TWoAXor Te ypvooU cuveneyGn. 


160 


HERODOTUS 


131. ‘O & Anpoxndns odros wde Ex Kpotmvos 
amiypevos LloAvKpdtei @pidnoe: tarpl ouvelyeto 
év TH Kpotwu opyijv yadker@* TovTov émeite OvK 
édivato dépev, awokima@v olyero és Alyevay. 
KaTacTas 83 és TavTny mpwT@ étei UTEpeBaheTo 
TOUS GAAous intpovs, agKeuis wep éwv Kal Eywv 
ovdey TOY Oca Tepl THY TéexvnY éoTl Epyadnia. 
kai piv Sevtép@ Erei Tadavtov Aiyiwijtat dnpocin 
puaGodvrat, tpitw dé Eret “AOnvaiot exaTtov pvewr, 
retaptm € éret Ilodvepatns dSvov tadavT@r, 
otw perv anixeto és tiv Ldpuor, kal awd TovToU 
Tov avopos ovK iKiota Kpotwvijtat intpol evdo- 
kipnoav. éyévero yap wy ToUTO bre Tpa@ToL per 
Kpota@viyjtat intpol édéyovto ava Tay “EAXNdba 
elvat, devTepor 6€ Kupnvaiat. xatd tov avTov be 
TovTov ypovov cal Apyeiou teovoy povaixny elvat 
‘EXAjvev mparo..) 

132. Tote 53 6 Anpoxndns év toiat Lovoorct 
éEinoduevos Aapeioy olxdy te péyiotov elye Kal 
opmotpametos Bactiét éyeyovee, TAnY TE Evos TOD 
és “EAAnvas amivat marta TadAd ol Tapp. 
Kal TovTo perv Tos Aiyumrious intpovs, of Ba- 
cikéa mpoTepoy i@vto, pwéAXovTas avacKoXoTt- 
eta Oat Ore UO” EAXXNVOS intpod éEcowOnaar, Tov- 
tous Bacihéa wapaitnodpevos éppvcato: TovTo 
5é pavtw 'Hdeiov [loAvaparet ériomopevov Kal 
aTnuednméevov ev Toict avdparodaat éppicato. 
HW 8€ péytoror mpiyyna Anpuoxndns mapa Bacthée. 

133, "Ev ypov@ 6€ odiym peta tadta Tade 

1 Stein suspects from ¢yévero yap to mparoi, but for no very 


cogent reason ; though the mention of the Argive musicians 
is certainly irrelevant. 


162 





HERODOTUS 


aArka ovviverxe yevéoGar. 'Atooan 7H Kupov 
pev Ouyarpl Aapeiov dé yuvaikl eri Tov paorod 
edu fue pera Oé éxpayev évéuero mpocw. scov 
pev 07 Xpovav iv EXaccor, 1) bé xpimTovea Kal 
aicyuvonévn eppate ovdevi: émeite O€ év Kax@ tyr, 
peteTrépato tov Anpuoxndea wai of érédeEe. 6 
bé has iryiéa Troijoety eFopKol piv 7) év ol avTu- 
moupynoew exelyny tovto To av avTis SdenO7: 
SenretOar Sé ovdevds TeV boa és aioxyivnv earl 
pepovTa. 

134, ‘Os d€ dpa pau peta tavta i@pevos vyea 
amédeEe, €vOaira bn 3 bayBcioa vd tov Anpo- 
xnoeos 7) “Atooca mpoaépepe ev TH Koitn Aapeio 
Aoyov Taowovoe. “LL Baaidred, Exar Svat Tto- 
TavUTHY KaTHAAL, OUTE TL EOVOS TPOTKTM@pLEVOS OUTE 
duvauw Tlépanot. olxos 6€ éotl avopa Kal veo 
Kal ypynudtwv peyador derrotny daiverOai tt 
amrooerxpvevor, tva kat Llépoat expd@wot ott vr" 
avopys apyovtar. én’ auhorepa 5€ Tor cumeper 
TavTa Tole, kal iva odéwv Uépoat éwictartat 
dvipa evar Tov mpoecte@ta, Kal iva TpiBwvrat 
Tohkéum pnde ayoday wyovtes éemiBovrev@at Tor. 
pov yap ay tt Kal atodéEaio Epyov, Ews véos els 
HrAcKinu: avEopéevy yap TO cwpate csuvavfovrat 
Kal ai ppéves, ynpdaKorte b€ svyynpacKover Kal 
és Ta TpnyuaTa mavTa aTapPAvVvorTat.” 7) pev 
8) Tadra ex didayijs @reye, 6 8 apelBero rotatée. 
“"C) yivat, wayTa 0oa TEp AUTOS ETiVOew TOLELY 
eipnxas: eyw yap BeBovAevpar CevEas yéedhupar 
ex thade THs Heipou es THY ETEpNY Hretpov emi 
LKvudas otpateverOas" Kal Tav’Ta odjLyov ypovou 
éorat Tedevueva,” Réyet “Atoraa tdde. “ "Opa 

164 | 


| 





HERODOTUS 
vuv, emt TKiOas pev tiv wpwTny iévar éacov 


ovTo yap, éerwedy od Bovdy, Ecovtat tou ov bé 
poe eri tiv “EAXNdda otpateverBar. émriOupéw 
yap Neyo wuvOavopévn Aaxaivas ré por yevér Oat 
Beparraivas cal Apyeias xal’Attixas cal Kopww- 
Gias. eyes S& dvipa eérityndeotatov avdpav 
mavrwy dé€as te Exacta Tis ‘EAAddos Kal KaTn- 
yncacbat, TodTov 65 cev Tov moda éFinoato.” 
apwetBerat Aapeios “°O ytvar, érel rotvur Tot 
doxéer Tis “EAXdbos Huéas TpaTa awoTepacbat, 
KaTacKoTrous pot boxée. Llepréwv mpa@tov aervor 
elvar fod TOUT@ TO OU Ayers TEuYraL es avdTOUs, 
of pabovtes Kat idovtes eEayyedéovot Exacta 
avToy juivs Kal é€merta ekeTTLeTapevos em avTovs 
Tpéromar. 

135, Tadra eiwe wai dua Eros te Kal épyov 
émolee, eémelte yap TdyicTa mLepy er daprpe, 
xaréoas Tlepcéwv avdpas Soximous wevtexaidexa 
éveTéAANeTO ode Errouevous Anpoxydei dieFeNGeiv 
Ta Tapafaracoia Tis “EAAddos, OKws TE p21) 
diadpycerat ahéas o Anuoxndns, adda pu tav- 
Tws oTiaw amatovot. évTethapevos b€ TovToLaL 
TavrTa, SevTepa Kadecas avtov Anpuoxyoea édéeto 
auto Gxws éEnynoauevos macay Kal émidéeEas 
tiv “EXAdba totet Tlépanot orriow HEe Sapa Sé 
piv tO watpl Kai Toiat adeAdeoiat éxéXeve Tavta 
Ta éxelvou émiTAa AaBorTa aye, das adrAda oi 
Tmo\A\aTAnoLa dvTidwcey mpos b€ és ta ddpa 
oAKkdda of bn cupParéecOat TrHcas ayalav 
Tavroiwy, Tv apa of TAcvcerMar. Aapeios pev 
bn, Soxéew enol, am’ ovdevds Sorepod voov éray- 
yéAreTo of Tatra. Anpoxndns bé dSeicas pr ed 
166 


____E 





HERODOTUS 


exmeip@to Aapetos, ott émiépapwv wavta Ta 
Siddueva edékeTO, GAAa Ta prev éwvTod Kata 
xepny én xatareibew, iva oricw opéa arer- 
wv cg nekig péevtoe odKada, tTHhv of Aapeios 
eTayy o és thy Swpenv toiot adeAdeoior, 
déxerAar Eby. evTeiddpevos S58 Kal toUT@ Ta’TA 
6 Aapeios dmooréAXer adtous emi Oddaccar. 

136. KataBdvres 5é obtot és Dowixny xa 
Dowiens és Liddva wow avtica pev Tpinpeas 
duo ém\ijpocay, Gua dé avtnot Kal yaidAov peyav 
Twavtoiwy ayalav: waperxevacpuévo. S€ tavra 
emheov es THY EXAdba, mpocioyortes b€ adrTijs 
Ta Trapabaddoota éOnedvto Kai ameypapovto, és 
0 Ta TOANA aUTHS Kal dvomacta Genadpevot atri- 
covto ths ‘Iradins és Tdpavta, evOadra bé éx 
pnoteavns tis Anuoxndeos "Apiotopidténs tav 
Tapavtivey 6 Bacided’s TovTO pev Ta mwHdadLa 
maptiuce Tov Mnédixéwy vewr, todTo 6€ avTods 
tous Ilépaas elpke ms xatarKxorous diGev covtas. 
ev @ Sf obrou taita éracyov, o Anuoxndns és 
Thy Kpoteva amixvéetan' ameypevou 5é ibn Tov- 
Tov €> THv éwuTod o “Aptotodirtdns EXvae Tovs 
Ilépoas, cal ta wapé\aBe Tov vedv amédweé 
oh. 

" 37. Tdéovres d€ évOedrev of Tlépoa: wai di0- 
xovTes Anpuoxnoea arrixvéovtar és tiv Kpotera, 
evpovtes S€ yu dyopatorvta amtTovTo av’Tov. TaY 
dé Kpotwvinréwy of ev xatappwdéovres Ta Lep- 
oa mpyywata mpoiévar Eromwor Hoar, ot be 
avrartTovto Kal Toigt oxuTddoict Eratoy Tods 
Ilépcas mpoicyouévous érea tdbe. “”Avdpes 
Kpotwvifjrat, opate Ta motéere’ avdpa Baaidéos 
168 





HERODOTUS 


dpnwerny ryevouevor éfatpéerOe, Kas raira Ba- 
othe Aapeio exxpyoet mepPpicba; Kas 6é 
vpiv Ta Tmovevpeva é&es Kaas, iv arérnade 
Hyuéas; emt Tiva dé tide mpotépny oTpatevad- 
peOa mod; tiva b€ mpotépyy avdpamobives tat 
meping oueba; " radra Neyovtes Tovs Kpotwvenras 
ovKeV eres Bor, adr eEarpeOevres Te TOV _Anpo- 
anoea kal Tov yavXAor TOV apa ryovta aTrarpe- 
Gévres dménheov orice és TH ‘Aimy, oud ere 
etnTncav TO Tporwtépa Tis "EXAdbo¢ a st 2 
expabeiv, é Eo TEpyLevor TOU WYEmovOS. TOTOvOE pLév- 
Tok évereiNaro opt Anpoxrdns dvaryopévoust, Ke- 
Nevav eineiv oheas Aapeiw Gre dppooras THY 
Midevos Ouyarépa Anuoniins yuvaixa, TOU yap 
5) marataTée Maovos Hv ovvowa Todor Tapa 
Bacrrét kata 6€ TOUTO pot Kéeu oTredoas Tov 
ya pov ToUToY Teas Xpnpara peydra Anpo- 
anons, va pavn pos Aapetov éwv xal év TH Ewv Tab 
OOKLLOS. 

138, “AvayPévres 5¢ &« rijs Kpotwvos of Wepoat 
éxtimtovat Tijtt vyvol és ‘Inmuyény, kal opeas 
dovXevorTas evOadra TidXos avnp Tapartivos 
guyas puoduevos amiyaye mapa Baorhéa Aa- 
peiov. 0 de avTl TOUTOY ETOLLOS mp bidovac TOUTO 
6 tt BovXorto avros. Tidros dé ai péerat Ka TOOoY 
oi €s Tapavra yevéo@Oat, Mpoamrnyna dwevos — 
cupopry iva be a) avvtapdaén thy ‘EAAdba, 
dc avrov aToRos péyas whey eri tH ‘Iradiny, 
Kyidiovs povvous drroxpay ot eon Tovs KaTa- 
yovtas yiver@at, Soxéwy atro TOUTwY eorT@Y Totat 
Tapavtivoict ditwv peadiota THY KaTOOOV ot 
écecOat. Aapeios S€ wUrodeEdpevos érretédec: 


r7o 


> 





HERODOTUS 


méuas yap ayyevov és Kvidoyv catayew odéas 
pl sho Pixnor es Tapayvra, wed adi 3s ae 
peto Kvidioe Tapavtivous over éreOov, Binv &é 
abvvato. joav mpocdépev. TavTa pév vuy ovTw 
empnxOn> ovTot 8 mpwra ex THs “Acins és TH 
“EAAaéa amixovta Iépaat, cai obrou dia Torovde — 
Tpiyyea KaTaCKOTOL eyEevovTo. 

139, Mera 6 tadra Sdpov Bacidrevs Aapeios 
aipéet, Todwy macéwv mpwrnv “EXAnvidoy xal 
BapBapwr, Sta tojvie twa aitinv. KapSicew 
tov Kupouv atpatevopévou én’ Aiyumtov aAdou Te 
auxvoi és tHv Atyumtov amixovto “EXAqvep, of 
pév, ws olkds, Kat’ eurropiny ctpatrevopevot, of Se 
Tives Kal avTAs THs ywpyns Centait Tav hw Kai 
Xvrocdyv o Aiaxeos, Ilokuxpareds Te ey adeddeos 
kal devywv ex Xdpov, Tovtov Tov YvAocarta 
KatéAaBSe evtvyin tes toujde. RAaBov yravida 
Kab TeptBaromevos wuppHy iryopate év nh Mend 
id@y d&€ avtov Aapetos, Sopupdpos te éov Kap- 
Bucew xal oyou ovSevds Kw peydrou, émeOUpnce 
THs YAavidos Kal adtnv mpoceNOwv wvéeto. a be 
XvAocay opewy Tov Aapeioy peyddws eTiupeorra 
THS ravibos, Gein tTUYD Xpe@pevos Aéyes “Eye 
TAUTHY TwWAEW EY OVSEVOS yYpnmaTos, Sida be 
GAAws, ef wep ota Sei yevéoPat wavTws ToL.” 
aivéoas tavTa 0 Aapetos TapadkauPaver TO elua. 

140, ‘O pév 8% Svdocdy Hrierato TvdTd of 
dmorwhévat 81’ ednbeinv. ws 58 Tod ypdvou mpo- 
Baivovtos KapBions te améGave xal to Mayo 
évavéotnoayv oi érta Kal éx tdv érta Aapeios 
tiv Bacirninv erxye, TuvOdverat 0 LvAOToY ws 
) Baciinin mepierdmrAvOot és TovToy Tov avdpa Te 


172 


= = 





HERODOTUS 





KoTé autos edwxe ev Alvar Senfévt TO elua. — 
avaBas d¢ és Ta Soioa tera és Ta wpd0upa Tap 
Bactréos oixiwv kal &pn Aapeiou evepyérns eivat. 
dyyédret Tata dkovcas 6 MUAOUPOS TH BacuréL 

6 6& Gwpudoas Ayes Tpos avTov “* al tis €oTl 
‘EAAnvev evepyérns TO ey@ mpoadeduat, veworl 
pev Ti apynv EXOV, avaBéBynxe & H Tus 7 ovdeis 
Ko Tap fueas avurau, éyw S¢ ypéos elrely ovdey 
avopos “EAXnvos. duas 5¢ avtoy mapayete Eo, 
iva eldéw ti Oékav Déyet TadTa.” wapiyye oO 
muNoUpos TOY LvAocorTa, aTdvTa bé és pécop 
elp@tav of épunvées tis te ein wal Ti Totnoas 
evepyeTys hyat elvat Bacthéos. ele Gv 6 LvAOTay 
mdavTa Ta Tept Ti» yAavida yevoueva, Kal ws 
autos ein Kelvos 6 Sovs. ayelBetar mpos TadTa 
Aapeios **D yevvatorate avdpav, ov Keivos els ds 
éuod ovdeniay éyovti kw Sivauiv édwxas ei xal 
gjuUKpd, GAN ov ton ye 7) Yapis Opolws ws et VUP 
xobév Ti péya AGBouw dvtT wv ToL Ypuveoy Kal 
dpyupov amAeTov Slowpt, ws poy KOTE TOL peTAapeE- 
Ajon Aapeiov tov “Yotaomeos ed Totjoaytt.” 
eyes Tpos TavTa 6 LvAodwv “’Epol pnte ypucoy 
a Bactred pajre apyupov dioov, add’ avac@ad- 
peeves poe S05 THY TaTpioa Ldpov, Thy viv aben- 
geod rod euod IloAvepdteos arofavorvtos ve 
"Opotrew Eyer Soros méTEpos* TavTnv prow Sos 
dvev Te dovou cal é€FavdpaTrodictos.” 

141. Taira dxotoas Aapeios aréotede otpa- 
Tiny Te Kal oTpatnyov "Ordvea avdpav tov érra 
yevomevoy, évTehdpevos, dowv edenOn o LvAocay, 
TadTd of motéew éritedéca. xataBas dé éml rip 
Aa\accay 6 Ordyns éxtedXe Tv aTpatinn. 


174 


Eo 





HERODOTUS 


142, Tis, dé Ldpov Matavéptos 6 Matavdpiou 
elye TO Kpdtos, ragperer eave Tapa ar yesey Sis 
AaBov Thy apxiy TO SematTH A av Bovdo- 
weve yevérBar ovx éLeyévero. Re yap ob 
éEayyérOn 6 Uodhuepdreos Aiagenens émoice ToLdoe: 
mpara pev Aros éhevepiou Bopov iSpicaro kai 
TEMEVOS rept avTov oupice TOUTO TO viv €v TO 
mpoagreiip éoTt: pera bé, @ OS ot éreroinro, éxxdy- 
oinv cuvaryel as TavT@Y TOY aoTaY éreke Tade. 
. ‘Epo, ws tote Kal bpels, oxrmtpov Kai Ovvapis 
Twaca 1 LloAvxpateos éemitéTpartat, Kal por mape- 
yee viv D pew dpyew. eym dé Ta TO TéXas éme- 
TAITTO, AUTOS KATA SUVapLY Ov TOLHTw OUTE Yap 
pot LloAvparns jpeoke beam olor avépav opolwv 
EWUT® oTE adXo¢ boris TovaidTa Troueet, TloAv- 
Kparns pep yuv efémAnoe poipay Thy éwurod, ery 
b€ és peoov TH apxny Tels icovopinu viv mpo- 
ayopeva, — Toadbe HEVTOL diKkara yépea EnewuT@ 
yeverOat, ex pev ye Tav Tlokvepareos xpnpatav 
eEalpera e& tahavra pow yeverOar, (pws vv nv dé 
Tpos Tovrorar aipeduat avT@ TE por Kal Toiot aw 
ened atet ywopevorat tov Acos Tob éX\euPepiou- ™@ 
autos Te (pov iSpuodpny Kal Thv edevdepiny t Upiv 
mepeTiO nytt. “6 péev 8) TadTa Toilet LYaploros 
eTaryyeAXETO" TOP d€ Tis eEavacras el7re AN 
ous" a&w0s els ov Ye Huewr apye, yeyoves Te 
Kacdrs al édv GeOpos: Grd paddov dKws oyor 
Swoels TOY mEeTEXELpLTAS Xpnwareov.” 

143. Tatra x €@v Ev TOidL aaTOICL Soxipos, 
TO obvopa me Tedeoapxos. Matdvéptos bé vot 
haBowv as el peti oeL TV apy, ados TEs dvr’ 
avTov TUpavvos KaTacTiceTal, ovder ETE ev VOW 


176 


ne 





HERODOTUS 


elye peTievar avTiy, GAN ws aveywpnoe es THY 
axpoToAl, peTameuTromevos eva ExacTov ws 

Adyor TaY ypnudtav Sadar, avvéraBe opeas Kal 
KaTéonce. of pev 67 ededéato, Macivdproy oé 
eta Tatta KatéXaBe vodaos. édrifav be pup 
amoBaveecGat 0 adededs, TH ovvopa tv AvKd- 
pytos, va evTeTecTepws KaTdOXN TA ev TH Lao 
TpiyywaTa, KaTaKTelves Tos SecpwTas TWayTas’ 
ov yap 64, ws olxact, éBovAovTo elvac édevOepot. 

144, "Emeid})-@y anixovto és tiv Sdpov oi 
Hépoat xatdyovtes Lvudocdvta, ovTE Tis ade 

elpas avrTacipetat, UTOaTovdol Te Ehacay eivat 

Erouot ot TOU Masavdpiou otaci@tat Kai avTos 
Matavépios éexywpncat éx THs vyngov. KaTawwe- 
gaytos 6 ert TovToict Otdvewm Kai orercapévor, 
tov Ilepoéwy of mretatov aEtor Apovovs Hépevor 
KATEVAVTLOV TIS AKPOTTONLOS KATEATO. 

145. Matavépim 6& 7H Tupdvy@ tw aderAdeds 
UTopapyoTepos, TS Ovvowa Hv Xapihews: ovTos 6 
Tt 51) eFapaprav év yopyupyn edédeTo, Kal 81 TOTE 
émaxovoas Te Ta Tpnacodpueva Kal diaxiwas dua 
THiS yopyvpys, ws elde Tovds Ilépcas eipynvaiws 
KatTnpévous, €8oa te Kal én \éywv Matavopin 
GéXeww éXGeiv és NOyous. éraxovcas 6¢ 0 Matav- 
Sptos Avoavras avtoy exédeve ayew Tap’ EwuToV 
ws € ayn TayLoTa, Noldopéwy Te Kal Kaxifor pe 
averreOe éribécbar Toicr Uéponot, Neyo Toade. 
"Hue pév, ® KakLoTE avopaV, €ovTa wewuTOD adEA- 
deov cal adixnoavta ovdey aéiov decpod dSyoas 
yopyupns nkiwaas: opéwy 8é rods Llépoas éxBad-~ 
AovTas TE GE Kal avotKOY ToléovTas ov TOAmas 
ticacbat, ovtw by Te ebvTas evTreTéas YetpwO Hvar. 
78 





HERODOTUS 


an’ el Tor ov ahéas KaTappwdnkas, Emoi dog TOUS 
émixotpous, Kal opeas eyw TiwpHoomar Tis evOdbe 
anifwos' avTov O€ oe extréuat é€x THs vycov 
Erotpos etjl.” 

146. Taira dé édeZe 6 Xapirews* Maravdpios 
ié twéAaBe tov Aoyor, ws pey eyw Soxéw, ovK 
és TovUTo abpoovvys amixomevos ws Soka Thy 
Ewutou Suvauw repiécecbas Tis Bacidéos, adda 
pGovijcas paddXov LvAocwvTt ei atrovynTi Ewedre 
aTovduwerOa: axépaiov THv Toki, épebicas 
op tous Ilépcas GeXe ws aolevéotata Trotioat 
Ta Laya mpyypata Kal ovtTw mapadidovat, ed 
éferictapevos ws malovtes oi Tlépoar Kxaxds 
Tporeumixpavéer bat euedXov Tolcs Lapioict, 
elo@s TE EwuTd dodaréia Exdvow codcav €x 
Ths vnocov TOTe éemedy avTos BovAnTaL éreToi- 
To yap of xpurt? SimpvE éx Tis akpoTrddAtos 
pees éml Oddkacoav. avros pev 6) 6 Marév- 

pros éxmdéex ex THs Ldpou" Tods & émixovpous 
TavrTas oThicas 6 Xapidrews, cai dvarretdoas Tas 
muxas, éEijxe eri Tods Ilépcas ovte rpoadexope- 
VOUS ToLOUTO OvodEeY SoxéovTas Te 6) TavTAa cUpPBE- 
Bavat. éumecovtes 5€ of erixovpor tov Ilepeéwy 
Tovs Oidpopopevpéevous Te Kal Noyou mAEioToOV 
coptas éxtewvov. Kal ovTot ev Tata érroieur, 1 
5€ GAAn otpatin % Tleparnr ereBonbee: mievev- 
pevoe 6€ of émixoupot diam KaTeAnOncay és Tiv 
ax poor. 

147, ‘Ordms 8 0 otpatnyds idoy mufos péya 
Tlépcas terovOéras, evtohas pev tas Aapeios oi 
amoaTé\Awy éveTédAXeTO, pte KTEeivErY jpendéva 
Sapior poajte avoparrodiver@at amabéa te Kaxav 


rso 


si) 





HERODOTUS 


amodovvat THY Vico LvAOTHYTL, TOUTEWY ev THV 
évTokéwv peuvnuevos éweXavOaveto, & dé Tapryy- 
yelke TH oTpaTey TWavtTa Tov dy AaBwoi Kal avipa 
Kai maida opoiws xteivey. évOadra THs oTpareys 
of pév THY axpoTToAW éroALopKeov, of O€ ExTetvon 
WavTa Tov EpTrob@Y yLvOmEVOY Omolws Ev Te (p@ Kal 
éEw ipod. 

148. Masdvdpios 5é amodpas éx tis Lapmov 
extrrcet €s Aaxedaipova: amixopevos b€ €> avTiy 
kal aveverxapevos Ta Exwv eFeywpnoe, érrolee 
Todbe: SkwS ToTHpla apyvpea Te Kal ypicea 
apoleiro, oi wey Oepdrrovtres avtod éFéouwr avTa, 

& 8 dy Tov xpovoyv TodTov TH KyXeopevei tH ‘Ava- 
Eavdpidew év Aoryorrs éov, SacirevovTs Xraptys, | 
mpoiyyé pv es Ta oixias eas dé idorto KAeopévys 
Ta ToTnpia, aredwpaté te Kal ékemAajooeto’ 5 be 
dp éxéheve adtov arodéper bat aut av daa SovXotro. 
todTo «al dis wal tpis elvravtos Mazavdpiouv o 
Kreouevns dtxaotatos avopar yivetat, ds NaPBetv 
pev SiSopeva ovK éedtxaiov, paler S€ ws addotot 
d1000s TOV aoTay evpyceTat Tipwpinv, Bas éri | 
Tovs epopovs dmewwov elvar hn TH Laapty Tov | 
feivov tov Sdpuov amadddocecGar éx Tijs Tedo- 
Tovyncou, iva pn avateion 7) avTov 7) dANov Teve 
Sraptintéwy Kaxdv yeverOar. of 8 traKov- 
caves e€exnpvEay Masavdpior. 

149. Tip 6é Sadpov [caynvevoartes|' ot Mépoai 
mapésocav LvAocovTL Epymoyv covcoav avdpar. 


1 This word may be an interpolation ; the process (form- 
ing a long line to sweep all before it) is dencrtbod in detail 
in Bk. VI. 31, as if that were the first mention of it. More- 
over, it is inconsistent here with ch. 147. 


ae 


152 





= ee ee 


HERODOTUS 


vaoTépw péevTo yXpovm Kai auyKaToiKice avTHY O 
otpatyyos Otavns &« Te OYt0s dvetpov Kai vovaou 
i pw Katéd\aBe voohoat ra aidota, 

150. "Emi 6€ Sapov otpatevpatos vavtiKou 
oiyopevov BaBvAwvioe awértnoay, Kdpta ed Tape- 
okevacpévor ev dow yap 6 Te Mayos Apxe Kai oi 
énta eravéstnoay, év ToUT@ TarTl TO Yporm Kal 
Ti) Tapayy €s Tv TwoALopKiny TapecxevdlovTo. 
Kai Kws TavTa TotedyTes EAdvOavoy, éreite bé 
éx tov éudavéos amréotnoay, éroincay roovee’ 
Tas pntépas é£eXovtTes, yuvaixa Exactos jiav 
mpocekarpéeTo TV EBOvAETO EK THY EWUTOD OiKiwr, 
tas 6€ NotTaS atacas cuvayayorTes anémviEar’ 
THv d€ play Exagtos oitoTro.oy é€atpéeto: arreé- 
muta $3 auTus, iva pn obewy Tov eitoy avaiot- 
becwct. 

151. [lv@opevos 5€ tadra 6 Aapeios cal svArEé- 
tas macay tiv éwutod dtvapuv éotpatevero én 
avTovs, emeAdoas b€ eri thy Bafvrwva eéro- 
AopKee Ppovrifovras ovdev Tis TohLopKins. ava- 
Baivovtes yap émi Tovs mpouaxemvas ToD Tel-yeos 
oi BaBvi@viot Katwpyéovto Kal KatécxwTTop 
Aapeiov cai tiv otpatuj avtot, cai tis avTap 
eime ToUTo TO émos. “Ti xatnobe & Tlépoar 
evOadta, GAN ovK arradAdoceaGe; TOTE yap aipi- 
geTe peas, emeay jplovot Tréxwat.” Toto eime 
tov Tis BaBvAwriear cidaya edrrifwv dv ijiover 
TEKEGD. 

152. ‘Enra 6€ pnvav kcal eviavtod dcednAv- 
Poros 76n 0 Aapeids te oyadre Kai 1) oTpatin 
maca ov duvati éoiaa Ereiv rods BaSvarwvious, 
Kaito. jwavta codiopata Kail mdoas pyyavas 
1&4 


= 





HERODOTUS 


émremrotnKee es avtovs Aapeios" adn’ ov ws ebvvaro 
eXely tee aAXowl te cohicpuact TELPNTAPLEVOS, 
kal 87) kat tH Kipos etre ohéas, Kal TOUT@ 
erretpnn, adda yap Sewas hoav ev PvAaxgot ot 
BaBurwrior, ovb€ odéas olos te Hy Eeiv. 

153. "EvOaira eixooT@ pnvi Loripo Te Meya- 
Bitov, tovrouv bs trav érra dvbpav eyéveTo TOY 
tov Mayor xateXovTor, TOUT 7 MeyaB8vtou 
TaLol Lomipe éyévero Tépas T06e" TOV Ol OLTO- 
pope Hycovey pia ETEKE. @S b€ of eEarryehOn Kal 
vmro dmiatins autos 0 Lomupos elde ro Bpépos, 
ameimas Toot isobar pndevi ppdlew 76 yeyoves 
éBoundevero. Kat ou T pos ta tov BafSvre@viov 
pnpara, bs Kar’ apxas epnae, erred TeEp Hplovot 
TEKMOL, TOTE TO TELYOS aA@cecOal, mposS Tavrny 
THY pyunv fone ‘Knee elvat dda tW108 7 7 Bafv- 
A@v oop yap @ e@ exeivoy Te elmely Kal éwuT@ 
TeKEly THY 1) Type piovor. 

154. “Os 8€ of ed0xee popatpov elvat Hon TH 
BaBvrav arionerGat, TpoaenO ov Aapetou amre- 
muvOdvero et wept moddod Kdpta motéerar THY 
BaBvddva eneiv. muQopevos 5€ @s TrodOU TLM@TO, 
ado éBovrevero, 6 oxms avTos TE éorat O ehov 
avrTy Kal EWUTOU TO Epryov éoTat: Kapa yap ev 
TOIGL Tépaneot at _ayaboepyiat es TO ™porw peya- 
Geos Tiw@vTat. addw pév vuv ovK éppalero Epy@ 
duvatos elvat pu bmoxerpinv Totijoat, ei & éwurov 
AwBynoduevos avTopohna ete és avrous. evlaitra 
€v ehappe@ TOLnTapLEvos EwuTov AwBaras e@Bny 
aujKea Tou" aTOTA PLOY yap éwuTod THv piva Kal 
Ta ara Kal THY KounY Kaka@s Teptxetpas xal wagTt- 
yooas ie mapa Aapeion. 

186 





HERODOTUS 


155. Aapeios 5€ xdpta Bapéws areixe idov 
avipa Soxiyuwratov AeAwSnpévov, Ex Te Tov 
Opovov avarndyjcas aviSwaé Te Kal elpeTo pty 
batts ein 0 AwBnodpevos Kal 6 Tt Tomjoayra. 
dé elare ‘ Ovx Eote ovTOS @rnp, 6Tt pr TV, TE EoTh 
Sivamis tocavtyn ewe 52 wee diabeivare obdé Tis 
adXoTpiov @ Bacithed tdde épyactar, add’ abTos 
éy@ é€uewvTov, Servov te movevpevos *Aacupious 
Tlépayoe katayerav. 6 8 apeiBero "OQ oyet- 
Alwrate avopav, Epy~ T® alayioTw ovvop~a TO 
nddduatov eOev, has dia Tovs TodLopKeopévous 
sewuTov avnxéotws diabeivar. ti 8, w@ parate, 
NekwSnpévov ced Oaooor of roréwloe Tapacti- 
covtat; K@s ovn eFérrAwoas TaV dpevav cewvToY 
StadGeipas;” 6 dé elite “ Ei pév toe brepetibea Ta 
EmeAov ToLjoEly, OUK av fe Teptetdes* viv O° em’ 
éwewuTod BaXdpevos Erpynka. 76y ov tv pr Tay 
cov dency, aipéouer BaBviava. eyo pév yap ws 
exe avTopoAncw es TO Telyos Kal dijow mpos 
avuTovs ws wma aed Tade as ov’ «al Soxéw, 
meicas opéas Taira éyew otw, Tevkea0ar orpa- 
Tins. ov dé, aw is av ‘imépns éyw écé\Om &s 
TO Telyos, ato TavTns es SexaTny Hyépyny Tijs 
TEWUTOU TTPATLS, THS ovdEMia EgTAaL Wey aTrOA- 
Averys, TavTns yeddous Ta~ov KaTa Tas Lepe- 
pajitos KaXEomevas TUNAS* peta 62 avTis aTrO TIS 
dexatns és eBdounv addous pow Takov d:ayirious 
cata tas Nwiwv cadXeopévas tudas amo 6é Tis 
EBdouns Starelwew elxoos tuépas, cal éreta 
adAXous Kdticov ayaywr Kata tas Xaddaiwp 
KaNeopevas UGS, TeTPaAKLaXLALOUS. eyovTa be 
pnTe of MpoTEepor pHdey THY amuvevyTwOY pte 


188 


HERODOTUS 


i en wiv eyXE arid ToUTO O€ éay exer. p peTa 

é Tay eleoo Thy neépny iBéws tiv per adrnu 
repere Kedeverv mépiE mpooBddrewv mpos TO 
retyos, llépoas 6€ wor Tafor Kard Te Tas pap 
KaAeopmevas Kal Kiootas mUAaS. ws yap eye 
boxéw, eHEO peydra éepya arrodeEapucvou, Ta TE 
GXa éritpéeyovras éuol BaBudrwvior wal 61) Ka 
tév muAewv tas Badavdrypas: 76 b¢ évOedrev duol 
te kal Léponot perneoer 7 def roréewy.’ 

156. Taita EVTELAGHEVOS He emi Tas Tuas, 
erat pepopevos ws 81 adnbews aUTOMONOS. opwr- 
tes 6€ Grd TaY TUpywV of KaTa TOTO TET Ay MEVOL 
“ta we Kat@ Kal Od(yov Tt mapaxhivavres 
THY ETEpHY TUNnY elparav ris TE etn Kai orev 
deopevos tor. 0 6€ ope Hryopeve as eln te Ze- 
Tupos Kai avToporéor € és exetvous. Fryov b%) juty ot 
TuRoupol, TATA ws ijxovcay, emi T th TOV 
BaBurwviav KaTaoTas O€ ém’ auTa karourivero, 

pas urd Aapelov merovOévar ra émewovOce br 
EWUTOU, mabe € Tavita diate tupBovrcdear of 
aTavieTavat THY oT PATI, ereite 61) ovdels TOpos 
epaivero TAS aha@aws. “Niv te” én Aeyov 

ey@ Upiv w BaBvreoroe K® HeyLorroV ayabor, 
Aapeip be Kal TH oTparty Kal Tépayat péeyeaTov 
KaKkov" ov yap 87 € €me ye moe AwBno apevos KaTa- 
7 oiferau’ émiarapat 6° avtovd Tacas tas dtek- 

adous TaY Bovrevparor,” ToavTa eheye. 

157, O? 6€ BaBudrduor opavres dvipa rov év 
Tléponoe Soxipwratov pivos Te Kal WT@Y eoTepy- 
pévor, pdoriéi te nal aipats dvar ep uppevon, 
TayXu ehmrigavTes Aéyery py area Kab ode 
Kew cUppayor, eTitparredOas EToipot Hoay Tov 


790 


HERODOTUS 


édéero ahéwy: édéeto S¢ otpatins. 4 € erreite 
avuTav TovTo TapéAaBe, éroice Ta Ep TH Aapei 
ouveOnxato® éFaryaywv yep TH Sexaty nwépy THY 
otpatiny tav BaBvAwviey Kal xukX\wodpevos 
TovS XLAiovs, To’s mpwTous eveteihato Aapelw 
Taal, ToUTOVS KaTepovevce. paovTes 5é pty ot 
BaBvrAwviot toict emect Ta Epya Tapeyopmevov 
Guoia, TayXu weptyapees covtes wav 5) Erotpot 
Hoav wrnperéev. 6 dé Stadura@y huépas Tas cuy- 
Kemmévas, adtis émireEduevos tov BafSvrerviwr 
efyyaye kal katedovevoe Trav Aapelov otpatiw- 
Témy Tovs SiayiAdtous. idovTes S€ Kal TodTa TO 
épyov of BaSvi@vioe mavtes Zwrvpov eiyov év 
oTomact aivéovtes. 0 b€ adtis OtadiTT@Y Tas 
ovyKepevas nucpas éeEnyaye és TO Tpoeupnpmevor, 
kai KUKKwWodpevos KaTEbovevcE TOUS TETPAKLTYI- 
Movs. ws dé Kal ToiTo KaTépyacTo, TavTa 
Ww €v toict BaSviwviotce Zwmupos, Kat otpa- 
TapXNs Te OVTOS ahi Kal TetyopvAaE aTredédexTo. 

158. IIpocBornv 5 Aapeiov cata ta cuyxei- 
peva mrotevpevov mwépiE tO Tetyos, evOaita 47) 
TwavtTa Tov dorov o Zwrupos eFéparve. of pev yap 
BaSvimvio: avaBavtes éxi to Teiyos nuvvovTo 
tv Aapeiov otpatinv mpoaBadrdovear, o Oe 
ZLomupos tas te Kiaotas cai Bndidas xadeopevas 
mUAasS avateTtacas eanKe Tovs Llépaas és TO 
Tetyos. tav dé BaSvre@viwr of pév cidov To ToLN- 
Géy, ovrot pev Epevyor és tov Aros tov Bydou to 
ipov: of 5é€ ov eldov, Ewevoy év TH éwuToD Take 
Exaatos, és 6 bi) Kal obra Ewabov mpodedopevor. 

159. BaBurov pév vuv obra To SevTepov aipéOn. 
Aapeios 8 émelite éxpdtnce tav BaSvaAwviwy, 
192 











A 


1. Mera dé tiv BaBuravos aipeow éyéveto emi 
S«vbas aitov Aapeiov édacis. avbevons yap Tis 
"Acins avipdot kal yonuatov peyadwv cuvidv- 
Trav, emeOvpnoe Oo Aapeios ticacbar SxvOas, bre 
exeivot mporepor éeoBarovtes es tiv Mnodixnv xai 
vixnoavTes payn Tovs avTioupéevous wimipEav 
adixins. ths yap dvw Aains hpEar, ws xal mpo- 
Tepov pot eipntat, XKVOar Etrea Sud@y Séovta Tp1}- 
xovTa. Keupepiovs yap émidimxovtes éoéSaXov 
és tiv Acinv, kataravoartes Tis apxis Mydous: 
ovTot yap mplv 7 LKvOas amixésOar Hpyov tis 
"Aoins. tods b€ Yeidas arodnunoavtas oKTw 
cat eloat Etrea cal bta ypovov TocoUTOU KaTLOVTAaS 
és TH opetépny e&edéEato ovK éXdoowY ToVOS 
Tov Myérxov" evpov yap avtiovpévny odhict otpa- 
TLV OvK OALynY. ai yap Tov LevOéwv yuvaixes, 
as ope of dvdpes amrfoay ypovov wodXov, epoireov 
Tapa Tovs SovXous. 

2. Tods 58 Sovdous of Sava mavras tuprodar 
Tov yaXaxTos elvexey Tov Tivovat ToLeuyTES WOE, 
9s 





HERODOTUS 


érreav hucnripas AdBoor dorelvous avdXolet Tpoc- 
eupepeatarous, tovTous éabévres és tav Ondéwv 
immov ta appa ducw@art Toict oTopact, ddAoL be 
G\A\wv duc@rtav apyédyover. gaci be rTovbe 
elvexa TovTO Toteew" Tas PrAEBas Te wipwracbat 
ducwpevas THS irmov Kal TO ovfap KatierOau. 
érreav b¢ auérEwor TO yada, eoxyéavtes és EvALva 
ayynia KoiAa Kai mepioti€aytes Kata Ta ayynia 
rods Tudrovs Sovéover Td yadda, Kal Td pev adrod 
emisTumevoy aTapvaarTes TyedvTaL elvat TELLw- 
Tepov, TO 8 wUmicTapevovy acov Tov éTépov. 
TrouTwy pev elwexa Gnavta Tov av AaB@or oi 
SevOat extuprodor' od yap aporat cial adda 
VO[LAOES. 

3. "Ex tovtar 57) ov oft tov SovA@y Kal Tor 
yuvatkov étpadyn veorns of émelte Euabov tiv 
odetépny yéveot, nvTiobyto av’toiot KatiovdaL éx 
tav Mydov, xal mpata pev thy YeOpyny ameta- 
povto, Tafppov opvEduevot edpéavy KaTaTteivovcay 
ex tav Tavpix@v opéwv és tHv Marirw Aiuvnp, 
TH wep éatl peyiaty peta S€ etpmpévotar eo- 
Badrew toict SevOnet avrixatifopevar éuayovro. 
yiwomerns 5 padyns wodAdes «al od Suvapéveov 
ovdev mréov éyew Trav XxvOéwy TH payy, els 
avtay érebe Tade. “Ola rrovedpev, avopes YxvOac 
Sovowt Tolcs Huerépoict poayopuevot avtol Te 
KTeWopevat EXdocoves yivouela Kai éxetvous KTEl- 
votes éhagoovav TO AoLTOY apkouev, viv av 
200 


BOOK IV. 2-3 


ee en it: taking pipes of bone 
very like flutes, thrust these into the secret 


parts of the mares eal blow into them, some blowing 
and others milking. By what they say, their reason 
for so doing is that the blowing makes the mare’s 
veins to swell and her udder to be let down. When 
milking is done, they pour the milk into deep wooden 
buckets, and make their slaves to stand about the 
buckets and shake the milk; the surface part of it 
vets Baia off, and this they most value; what lies 
bottom is less esteemed. It is for this cause 
that the Seythians blind all prisoners whom they 
take; for they are not tillers of the soil, but wander- 
ing graziers, 
3. So it came about that a younger race grew up, 
born of these slaves and the women; and when the 
| youths learnt of their lineage, they came out to do 
battle with the Scythians in their retura from 
Media, First they barred the way to their country 
by digging a wide trench from the Tauric mountains 
to the broadest part of the Maeetian lake!; and 
presently when the Scythians tried to force a 
they encamped over against them and met 
re in battle. Many fights there were, and the 
Scythians could gain no advan thereby ; at last 
one of them said, Men of Sevthia, eeehad we 
are about! We are fighting our own slaves; they 
slay us, and we grow fewer; we slay them, and 
thereafter shall have fewer slaves. Now therefore 


1 The Sea of Azov. It is not clear where the rdppos was. 
Some think that Herodotus may have had in his mind the so- 
walled ‘*Puotrid Sea,” the narrow stretch of water between 
the Arabat isthmus and the Crimea, This at least corre- 


song with the “‘ point of greatest breadth” of the Sea of 
OY. 


BOL 


‘ 


HERODOTUS 


pot Soxées aiypas pev cal Toka pereivar, AaBovra 
d¢ éxactov Tov immov THY pactLya lévat aooor 
avTav. péeypt mev yap @pwv nuéas Sra EvovTas, 
of S¢ évoustov Gyworot te Kai €& opotwy Huiv elvat* 
éreay 6¢€ idwvTar pactiyas avrTl 6TAwY éxorTas, 
pabovtes ws cial jyétepat SodAa Kal ITES 
TOUTO, OUK UTropevéovat.” 

4, Let rs share bes oi ince éroieuy eért- 
Tév€a’ of S€ exTrAayéervTES TO yLVO THS ayns 
Te évedaOovto Kal Belt nce of SeiOat “hs 
te "Aging jptav nal eFehacbévtes aitis vo 
M2jdwr xatirOov tpoT@ ToLrovT@ és TIY oderépyr. 
ta@voe elvexa 6 Aapeios ticacbat BovdAdmevos 
cuvyyeipe er abtous otpdreupa, 

5, ‘Os 8€ SetOar rAéyovet, vewratoy mdvTev 
€Ovéwy elvar rd ahérepor, TodTo bé yevéoBat aoe. 
dydpa yevéoOat mpa@tov év rH yh TavTn eovon 
épyue TO ovvoua eivat Tapyitdov- rov dé Tap- 
yiTaou ToUTOV TOUS ToKéas Aéyouar elvar, emol 
pev ov micTa Aéyortes, Aéyouct & wy, Ala Te 
Kat Bopvadéveos tov Trotapov Ouyatépa. yéveos 
pev totovTou 67) Twos yevéerOat tov Tapyttaor, 
tovrou 5é yevéoGat maidas tpeis, Atrokaiv wai 
"Aprokaiv xai vewratov Koddkaiv. éml rovtwv 
apXovT@Y €x TOU OUpavod hepoueva YevoEa Toty)- 
pata, apotpov te Kai buyor cal odyapw Kat 
pidrny, weceiv és thy LevOieny: cal tov iddovra 
Tp@rov Tov mpecBvTarov dacov lévar BovAdmevov 
avra NaBeiv, Tov S€ ypvooy emtovtos xaiecbau' 
amadndayOevros 5€ TovTov mpoctévat Tov SevTepor, 
kal Tov avTis TavTa Totéerv. Tods pév 5x) Kato- 
fevoy TOV Ypvaoyv aTw@daaba, Tpitw Sé TO vew- 
202 


BOOK IV. 3-5 


my counsel is that we drop our spears and bows, and 
go to meet them each with his he horsewhip in hand. 
y long as they saw us armed, they thought them- 
selves to be our peers and the sons of our peers; let 
them see us with whips and no weapons of war, and 
they will perceive that they are our slaves; and 
this to heart they will not abide our attack,” 
4. This the Scythians heard, and acted thereon; 
and their enemies, amazed by what they saw, had 
no more a, of fighting, but fled. Thus the 
ruled Asia and were driven out again by 
the Medes, and by such means they won their return 
to their own land. Desiring to punish them for 
what they did, Darius mustered an army against 
them. 


5. The Scythians say that their nation is the 
youngest in all the world, and that it came into 
being on this wise. There appeared 1 in this country, 
being then desert, a man whose name was Targitaus. 
His parents, they ‘say—for my part I do not believe 
the tale, but it is told—were Zeus and a daughter of 
the river Borysthenes.!| Such (it is said) was Tar- 
gitaus’ lineage; and he had three sons, Lipoxais, 
Arpoxais, and Colaxais, youngest of the three. In 
the time of their rule (so the story goes) there fell 
down from the sky into Scythia certain implements, 
all of gold, namely, a plough, a yoke, a sword, and a 
flask. The eldest of them, seeing this, came near 
with intent to take them; but the gold began to 
burn as he came, and he ceased from his essay; then 
the second approached, and the gold did again as 
before; when these two had been driven away by the 
burning of the gold, last came the youngest brother, 


1 The Dnieper, 





2.03, 


HERODOTUS 


Tate éredovTs xatacBijvat, kai pw eéxeivor 
st a és éwuTov" Kai Tovs mpeaAuTépous ader- 
peovs mpos TavTa cuyyvovras tiv Bacidniny 
wacav Twapadodvar TH vewTaT@. 

6. "Amd perv 89 AcrroEdios yeyovévat tovrous 
tav XKvOéwv of Adydrat yévos KadéovTat, aro 
dé Tov pecov “Apmokatos of Kariapot te Kai 
Tpdomtes xadéovtat, aro b€ Tod vewTaTov avT@Y 
tod) Baatréos of Kadéovtas Ilapaddrar* cvpract 
Sé elvat otvoua XxoroTovs, tod Bactdéos érw- 
vupinv. LKvOas dé" EAAnves wvopacav. 

7. Teyovéva: pay vuv odéas wde Aéyovat ot 
Lda, érea 5é cdhior éweite yeyovact Ta ov 
TwavTa Aéyover elvat amo Tod mpwTou Baaiheos 
Tapy:taov és thy Aapeiov diadBaow hv eri 
adhéas xihiov ov mréw GANA TocavTa. Tov be 
Xpucov TovTOY Tov ipov dvdAdocouct of Bactrées 
és Ta pddtota, Kal Ovoinot peydAnot ihacKo- 
pevoe perépyovtar ava Trav Eros, b5 8 av éyov 
Tov Ypvaov Tov (pov év TH opTH UmalOpios KaTa- 
KotunOy, odTos NEyeTat UTO SevBewy ov dveviauti- 
tew: dido0cBar Sé of Sta TovTo dca av imn@ ev 
MEPN Leh) TWepieAdcy aUTOS. THs dé Ywpys eovans 
peyadns tpipacias tas BaciAnias Toict taicl 
Totet éwuToD xatacticacbat Korakaiv, cai tov- 
Téov play Totnoat peyioTny, ev TH TOY YpucOP 
durdccecOa. ta bé Kxaritepfe mpos Bopéenv 
Néyouet avemov TAY UTEpoikwy THs Ywopns ovK old 
Te elvat éTt mpotwtépw ote opay ote Suektévas 
iro Wrep@v KeYUpLevwY" Trep@V yap Kal Thy yh 
kal Tov népa elvat mAéov, kal tadTa elvar Ta 
amokAniovTa Tip oye. 

204 


a 


HERODOTUS 


8. Levdat perv woe UTép chewy Te avTa@r Kal | 


THS xepas THs KaTvTepGe Néyovot, “EXAnver be 
ot tov Ilovrov oixéovtes @de. “Hpaxdéa édXav- 
vovta tas Txypvovew Bovis amixéoOar és yhv 
TavTny éodoav éepyunv, hvtwa viv Tevdae vé- 
povrat. Tnpvovea dé oixéew éEw tod Lovrov, 
KaToinpevoy tiv “EXAnves Aé€yovor *EpvGecav 
vijcov THY wpos Vabeiporot Toior é&w “Hpaxdéwv 
aTnréav emt T@ Oxeava. Tov dé’ Oxeavoy rAoye 
wey A€yovet ato HALou avaTtorewv apEdpevow yijy 
Tepi wacay péew, éepyw Sé& ovK amrodetxvict. 
évOedtev tov “Hpaxdéa amixécbas és thy viv 
LevOinv yopnv cadeopévny, cal natadaPeiv yap 
AUTOV YELUGVa TE Kal KPULOV, ETTELpYTapEVOY THY 
AeovTény KatuTV@cat, Tas bé€ of immovs Tas! 
imo Tod apyaros veynomévas ev TovTW TO Ypove 
apavicOivat Bein TUXD. 

9. “Os 8 éyepOfvar tov ‘Hpakréa, difyo8at, 
mavra 5&€ THs yepns éme~eNOovTa Tédos aTi- 
xéoOas és tiv “TRainv xadeopévny yi evOaidtra 
dé avtov etpeiv ev avtpm putotapfevoy tivd, 
éx.dvay Subvéa, THs TA pev dv@ amd TOY yAoUTaY 
elvas yuvaixds, Ta dé évepOe Sdios, idovTa bé wal 
Gwpdcavta émepécOar uv et cov idou tmous 
Travaptvas: thy 6& havar éwuThy éyew nal ovx 
aToo@rey exeivm Tp % ot yuyOn* tov dé “Hpa- 
Kréa puryOivar emt TO pucO@ TOUT@. xelyny TE 
dh wmepBddAdr\coO8at tiv amddoc. Ttav inrer, 
Bovropevny ws mAeloTov Ypovoy cuveivat TO 
‘Hpakrét, kal tov Kopuoduevov eOéhew amad- 
AdooerOar TérXos 5é arrodibodcay avriy eizreiv 

1 [rds] Stein. 
206 


| 





HERODOTUS 


“"Torcrovs pev 6% Tavtas amixouivas évOade 
eswod TOL éyw, T@OTpPa TE OV TAapecyes’ éy@ yap 
éx aed tpeis maidas éyw. TovTous, ered yéevwr- 
Tat tpodies, & Te moe, efnyéo ov, €iTe 
avTov kaTotxilo (xopys yap Tihabe éyw TO KpaTOS 
aut) elteé amoméumr@ mapa oé.” TH ae 8) 
Taira énepwrav, rov b€ éyovct mpos TavTa 
eiveity “’Eneav avdpwbévtas ibn tovs maidas, 
rade Toedca ovK dy duaptdvors: Tov pev dv opas 
avta@y Tdde TO i ade Statewopyevoy Kai TO 
Cwotipt Tade Kata Tade Cwvvipevov, TOUTOV pev 
Tijode THS YOpHs oixyTopa Trotev* bs 6 ay ToUT@V 
Tov épyov Tov évTéAAopmat Aelawytas, Extrewme ex 
Tis YwOpys. Kal TadTa woLevca avTy Te evppavéat 
kal Ta évteTaApéva Troujpoess.” 
10, Tov peév 87 eipvoavta trav tokwy To Etepov 
(S00 yap 6 gopdéew réws “Hpaxdéa) wai tov 
fCwotipa mpode-avta, wapadodvas TO Tokov Te Kal 
Tov fwotipa eyovra én axpns THs cupPBorrs 
ar xpucény, Sovta b€ awadhdAdocecbat. THY 
’, €wel of yevouévous tors maidas avdpwOjvat, 
ToUTO pév ot ovvopata OécOat, To pev ‘Aya- 
Bupcov a’tav, TO 8 Eropévm TeXwvov, LavOnv be 
T® VEewTaT@, TOUTO Se THS EmlogTOATs pmenvnpevyny 
auTiy Toijoat ta évtetadpeva. Kal $1) dvo pev 
oi TOY Taldwy, Tov te Aya@upoov cal Tov T'edo- 
vov, OvK olous Te yevomévous éFixéoOas pds Tov 
mpokeipevoy aeOdov, oiyerOar ex Tis ywpyns éx- 
BrnOévras bard Tis ryewaperns, Tov b€ vewratov 
avuTay LKvOnv éritehécavta KaTapeivar ev TH 
XYoOpyn. Kal awd pev TxiGew tod “Hpaxdéos 
yevéo@at Trovs aiel Bactréas yivopevous Levbéwp, 
208 





HERODOTUS 


Tous ev atoPavovtas wavtas bm éwvtav Oarat 
tov Ojpov Tov Kippepiwy twapa wotayov Tupyy 
(cai chewy Ett SiAOS Eatl o Taos), OawWavtas dé 
oltw THy Eodov ex Tis Ywopns TokerOau: LxiOas 
dé éeNGovtas AaBeiv THY YwpHy EpHunv. 

12. Kal viv gore pév ev tH SxvOceH Keippépra 
teiyea, ott b& mropOuna Kippépia, Eote 6€ Kai 
xapn ovvoua Kippepin, gots 5¢ Booropos Kip- 
péptos Kadedpevoss daivovrar 5é ot Kippépior 
devyovtes és thy ’Acinv tos TKvOas Kal THY 
Xepoovncov kricayvtes, ev TH viv YuweTn TOS 
‘EdXas olxictar. avepor dé eich wal of evar 
SimEavres avtovs Kal eaBadovres € és ynv tH” Mn- 
Ovi, dwaprovTes THS Ob0U" Of pev yap Kippeéptor 
aiel tiv mapa Oddaccav éehevyor, of b€ LKvOat 
év defy tov Kavcacov éyovtes édiwKxov &€s ov 
éoéBarov és yi tiv Mnboreny, és pecoyatay Tijs 
od00 tpadGévtes. ovtos dé addos Evvds “EXAgjvmwv 
te kal BapBapwv Neyopevos Noyos elpyrat. 

13. "Edy 6¢ *Apioténs 6 KatiotpoBiov dynp 
IIpoxovvyjctos wotewy érea, aTixécOa és ‘Ioon- 
dovas porBorapmros yevomevos, “loonddvay be 
bmepouccew ‘Apipagmovs dvipas pouvopOddpous, 
brep oé ToUT@P TOUS Xpusopuhaxas ypomas, Tov- 
tav dé rovs ‘TrepBopéous katiKxovtas emt Garac- 
gay. TovTovs wy TavTas AW “TrepBopéwr, 
aptavtov 'Apipactar, aiel tolat TAHTLOY@poLot 
émitiecOat, kal trd péev 'Apimacrav éEwbéerOar 
242 7 


L 





rae 


HERODOTUS 


éx THY Yeopys "loondovas, vo bé ‘loondover 
TedOas, Keypepiovs S€ oixéovras emi tH votin 
Garaoon io YKvbéwv mreCopévous excite TH 
xapnv. attw ovde oTos oupepetar tepl THs 
xopns TavTHS TKvVOnaL. : 

14. Kal d0ev peév iv Aptoréns o tadra elzras, 
elpnxa, Tov dé trepi avTod HKovov Aoyor ev IIpoKxov- 
vnTp cal Kutixw, 4&0. “Aprotény yap oud t, 
éovTa Tay acTaY OvoEVOS 'yévos VrrobEéaTEpoY, Eaed- 
Oovra és xvadyov ev Upoxovynam amobavely, Kal 
Tov Kvapéa KaTaKAnicayta TO épyaaTiptov olye- 
cOat ayyedovta tolat mpornKovat TO vexpo. 
égxedacpéevov S€ nbn TOU AOYOU ava THY TOALY ws 
teOvews ein 0 'Apioréns, és audpioBacias toiot 
Aéyouer amixvéccOa avipa Kubixnvov ieovra ée& 
"Aprd«ns todos, Pavta cuvtuyxeiv Té oi iovTL emi 
Kufixov kai és XOyous amixécOat. Kai ToOTOY jev 
evteTapévas audit Baréew, Tovs d€ mpoonKkovTas 
T@ vexp@ éml TO Kvadyiov Tapeivar éyovTas Ta 
mTpoapopa ws avaipnoopévous: avoryOevtos dé TOD 
olxnuaros ovTe TeOvem@ta ovTe favTa daiverBar 
’"Apioténv. peta O62 EBdoum Erei havévta avrov 
és Ilpoxovvyncov trothoat Ta émea TadTa Ta viv 
um “EAAjvev 'Apyudomea xadéetat, roncavta be 
abavicOivas TO bere Vs 

15. Taira peév ai modes adtat Néyouct, Tabe 
5é olda Merarovtivotot totar ev "Itadin cuyKu- 
picavTa peta THY abdviow THv Sevtépny Apiotéw 
éreat TeccepaxovtTa Kal dinxocioict, ws eyo cupL- 
BarXopevos ev IIpoxovyicw te kal Metarovrti@ 
eipicxov. Metarovrivos dact avtov ’Apiotenv 
havevta ot és THY YopHV KerXeDoar Bwpov ’ATOA- 


214 





HERODOTUS 


Aewvos SpicacOa Kal ‘Aptotéw tod ILpoxovynaiou 
éravupiny éxovta dvdpiavta wap’ avtov iordvas 
pavar ydp ode tov Arro\Xwva ‘Itadwréwv pot 
vowct sh amixecbar és THY Yopnr, cal arte? 
éresOat 6 viv éewv Apioténs: tote Sé, OTe etrreTo 
T@ Oe@, elvar xdpat. Kal Tov pev eiwovta Tadra 
adhavaOrjvat, cpeas d¢ Metatovrivoe Xéyouer és 
Acrdhods wéuavras Tov Peay éreipwtdv 6 te TO 
paca Tov avOpwrov ein. thv 6é IluOiny adéas 
xerevew weiDecOas TO hacpati, TeGopevorce Sé 
dmewov cuvoicerOar. Kxaladeas deEapevous Tatta 
Toca ewiTedca. Kai viv éotyke avdptas eTa- 
aes éyov "Apictéwm Tap’ avT@ TO ayadpati 
tod ’"AmroAAwvos, wéprE b¢ adroy Sadvar éotace- 
To 5¢ dyadpa év TH ayoph idpuTat. “Aprotéw pév 
vuy Tépt TooaiTa eipyjata. 

16. Tijs b& ys, THs wépt Se O AoYos Spuynrat 
Reyer Oar, ovdels olde arpexéws 6 Tt TO KaTUTEpHe 
éoti: ovdevds yap 52 adtomwtew eidévas hapévou 
Suvapat wudeaGar ovde yap ovdé "Apioréns, Tov 
Tep OAly@ TpoTEpov TOVTMY pYiuNnY émracevpyy, 
ovee ovTOS TpocwTépw laandovey év avToiact Toict 
émect Trolewy ednoe arrixecbat, a\Aa Ta KaTU- 
mepe EXeye axon, has loondovas eivat Tovs TadTa 
AeyovTas. GAN Scov pev eis atpexéws ah 
aKxpoTatov oloi Te éyevoueba axon eEixécOat, wav 
eLpnoeTat. 

17. "Awa tod BopuoGeveitewy éumopiou (TodTo 
yap Tav rapaladacciwy pecaitatoy éotl wdons 
Ths XKuvGins), awd rovTov mp@toe Kaddemridac 
vépovrat éovTes "EAN ves LevOat, brép S¢ tovTer 
adXo eGvos of “AXatoves kaXéortat. obtot dé xal 
216 





HERODOTUS 
oi Kadderridat ra per adda Kata TavTa Lv nor 


émackéovat, citov 6¢ Kal o7eipover Kal olTéovTat, 
Kal Kpoupva Kal oxdpoda Kal paxovs cal Kéyxpous. 
imép be “AXatovwr oixéovet LxvOar aporihpes, ob 
oi« éml owria. omeipovet Tov citov aX émi 
mpyot. tovtwy dé xatvtepfe oixéovar Nevpoat. 
Nevpap &¢ 70 mpos Bopenvy dvepov epnuov av pcs 
Tov, Ooov Hers iden. 

18. Tatra pev rapa tov" Traviv motapov éatt 
é0vea mpos éatrepns tov BopuaGéveos: atap dia- 
Bavrt tov Bopucbévea amo Oardoans mparov pmev 
4 ‘Train, ard be TavTnS dvew iovte olxéovet DKvOar 
yewpyot, To’s” EXAnves of oixéovtes eri Te “Trav 
ToTap@ Kkadtovot BopuoGevei'tas, ohéas 5é avtovs 
"OASioroNitas. odTor av of yewpyol LevPat 
vé“wovTat TO ev TOS THY N@ e€ml TpEls Tmepas 
0000, KATIKOVTES éTL TOTaLOY TH OVVOMA KELTat 
Tlavtixdrnys, 76 dé wpos Bopény avewov mroov ava 
tov BopucBévea ajyepéwy evdexa. i)5y Sé waru- 
meple TovTay Scones éotl él mwoAAoy. pera 
Sé tay épypov ‘Avdpoparyar oixéovet, E@vas €or 
idtov Kal ovdayas SxvOtxov. to dé TrovT@r KaTu- 
meple Epnnov On adnbews cal eOvos av@pwarav 
ovoer, Goov 7Ets LOper. 

19, To &€ pos thy 7@ TavV yewpyav TovTwD 
SxvGéwv, SiaBavte tov Tlavtindwnv rorapor, 
vouddes On XKvOat véuovtat, oUTE TL oelporTeEs 
ovdey ote apodyres' irr be Sevdpéwv 4 aca 
airy rAny tis Trains. of & vopddes of ror Td mpos 
THY NO Hwepeov teraépwv xai déxa oddy véwovrat 
NoOpny catateivovoay em) totapov Téppov, 

20. Tlépnv 8 rod Téppov raidra 8) ra waded- 


218 


HERODOTUS 


peva Baotdajia éorh Kal Yxv0at oi dptorot te Kal 
WELT TOL Kat TODS. aXous vopifovres 2bOas Sov- 
ous adetépous elvac: KaTnKouat de obrot TO pev 
™pos pecapBpiny é és Thy Tavpeamy, To 5€ T pos no 
éri re TaPpov, THY by ot éx TOV TUPOY ryevopevot 
apufav, Kal énl THs Mprns THS Matyridos TO 
€7roptov TO KaneeTat Kpnpvoi ra 6 avray Katn- 
Kougt éml ToTapov Tavaiv. ta dé Katumepoe 
pos Bopény a dvenov trav Bactdniwv Lavdéwv olKxé- 
ovat Meddyxratvot, Gro EOvos Kat ov UxvOeKov. 
Medayynaivor 5é 70 KaTurrepe Aipvat Kal Eonpo; 
éoti avOpadrrev, KaTooov nets tomer. 

21. Tavaiv dé TOTapLov SiaBavte ovKéte XKv- 
Gunn, GNX’ n pev Tporn Tay rAakiov Lavpopatéwy 
earl, ot éx TOU puxod apEapevor Tis Maurridos 
Mpyyns vépovTat TO 7 pos Bopény divemov HpEpewry 
mevrexaideka adap, Tacav éodoav peray Kal 
aryplov Kal jépwv Sevdpécv- Dmepotxéouce dé 
TOUT@Y Sevrepny hd bw & éyovtes Bovdivot, yqv vepno- 
pevot Tacayv Sacéay OAn Tavtoin. 

22, Bovdivey 86 kaTumepie 7 pos Bopény earl 
T POTN peev Epnpos érr nuepewy éerta don, pera, dé 
THY Epnpov aTroKALvorTt adov pos arn Marny 
divemov VeLovTaL @vecayéras, EOvos TOAAOv Kat 
iBtov- Saou de and Onpns. ouvEr ees de ToUToLoL 
ev Toit avVTOLCL TOTrALCL _Karorenpevor eiat Totoe 
obvopa Ketras "lupeat, | Kal ovTOL aTrO Onpns Cavres 
TpOTT® To@oe: oye érri bévd peor avaBds, Ta &é 
éorl TuKva ava Tacav thy yopny laamos Sé 
éxdare bediSarypevos emt yaotépa xeio Gar TAT EL 
VOTHTOS elvena Erotpos éotl xal Kvwv emeay dé 
amridy 76 Onpiov amo tod Sevdpéou, tokevaas éme- 


220 


BOOK IV. 20-22 


Royal, where are the best and most in number 
of the Scythians, who deem all other Scythians their 
slaves; their territory stretches southward to the 
Tauric land, and eastward to the fosse that was 
dug by the sons of the blind men, and on the 
Maeetian lake to the port called The Cliffs!; 
and part of it stretches to the river Tanais. Above 
the Royal Scythians to the north dwell the Black- 
cloaks, who are of another and not a Scythian 
stock; and beyond the Blackcloaks the.land is 
all marshe3 and uninhabited by men, so far as 
we know. 

21. Across the Tanais it is no longer Scythia; the 
first of the divisions belongs to the Sauromatae, whose 
country begins at the inner end of the Maeetian lake 
and stretches fifteen days’ journey to the north, and 
is all bare of both forest and garden trees. Above 
these in the second division dwell the Budini, in- 
habiting a country thickly overgrown with trees of 
all kinds. 

22. Northward of the Budini the land is unin- 
habited for seven days’ journey; after this desert, 
and somewhat more towards the egst wind, dwell 
the Thyssagetae, a numerous and a separate nation, 
living by the chase. Adjoining these and in the 
same country dwell the people called Iyrkae; these 
also live by the chase, in such manner as I will show. 
The hunter climbs a tree, and there sits ambushed ; 
for trees grow thick all over the land; and each man 
has his horse at hand, trained to couch upon its 
belly for lowliness’ sake, and his dog; and when he 
marks the quarry from the tree, he shoots with the 


1 Apparently on the west coast of the Sea of Azov ; 
cp. 110. 
221 


HERODOTUS 


Bas ért tov tmmov dioKxe, kal o Ki@v éxerat. 
imép 5& trovT@Y TO mpos THY N@ atroKdivovTt oiKé- 
ovat SxvOat aro, avo Tov BaciAniav LKvléov 
amoordyres Kal otTw amixdpevot és TodToy Tov 
X@por. 
23. Méype pev 67 tis TtovTor Tav TKvOéwv 
yopns eotl 7 Kataheybeica maca medias Te yi 
kat BaOvyatos, To 8 Gard TovTav ALOwsns 7 ton) 
Kai tpnxéa. SieEe ove 5é xal ris Tenyéens xopns 
TOANOY OiKéovet UTw@pEeay Opewv Iynov kod owws 
Reyomevor elvat mavtes hadaxpol ex yeveThs rytvd- 
poevot, Kal Epoeves xal Onreas opolms, Kai cLpoi 
Kal yévera Eyovtes peyadda, pwviyy dé idinv févres, 
éabfre 8 ypewpevor SnvOinq, Covtes 8 aro 
Sevdpéwv. Tovtixoy pev ovvoua TO Sevdpé@ am 
ov faa, peyabos b€ Kata ouKénvy padtoTa Kp. 
captov 5é dopées xudum ioov, muphva 6é Eye. 
TovTO éreay yévytat Térov, caxKéovet ipariotot, 
amoppéet 58 ar avTod mayd Kal médav- ovvopa 
5€ T@ atroppéovtt eotl dzyu* TovTO Kal AeLYoua! 
Kal yadXaxtt cupplayovtes tivovet, Kal amo TIS 
TaXUTHTOS avtod THs Tpvyos TWaXabas cuvTiBeiat 
kal tavtas ocuréovtat. wpoBata yap ode ov 
TOANE €oTt ov yap TL oTOVoaiaL ai hi i avrobe 
eigi, umd Sevdpéw dé Exactos KaToixyntat, TOV 
pev Yetmwava éredv Td Sévdpeov repixadri Wy TiA@ 
aTeyv@ AevK@, TO 5 Oépos avev Tidov. ToUvTat 
ovdeis adixéet avOpwmT@v* ipol yap NéyorTat Elva 
ovdé Ti apytoy Gmov extéaTat. Kali TodTO per 
Toict meptorxéovat ovTot elot of tas Sradopas 


222 








——— 


HERODOTUS 


mais 6¢ matpl Tobto Toréet, Kata wep” EXXnVES TA 
yevécta, dds bé Sixacot Kal ovTOL AéyorTat Eivat, 
isoxpatées dé opolws ai yuvaixes toict avdpdat. 

27. Tweckortac pév 6) wal obtot, 7d bé ard 
TovTwy To KaTUTreple Iaandaves eici of AéyovrTes 
poovvopOddpovs avOpwrovs cal xpuaopudaxas 
ypumas elvars mapa 6é todTwy SxvOat wapadra- 
Bowres Aéyouar, mapa Sé YevOéwy apeis of ddrox 
vevouixaper Kal dvoudtonev adbtods oxvOieTl 
‘Apipagrovs’ apysa yap & Kkadéovor Zxvdat, 
omov o¢ opPadov. 

28, Auayeipepos d€ avtn 7 KaTadeyOeioa Tada 
yopn oltw 1 Tt earl, EvOa Tods ev OKTO TOY 
pnvav apopntos olos yiveras xpujos, ev Toiat Dowp 
éxyéas THArOV Ov ToUjaes, TUp b€ avaKaiwy TroLN- 
ges. mndov'! 7 b¢ Oadtacca mryyvuTat Kal o 
Boomopos mas o Keppépios, nat emi tov Kxpu- 
aTddXou of evtos Tappov LKevOar KaTouknmevot 
oTpatevovTat Kal Tas audkas éredavvover mépyy 
és Tous Livdous, obtw pev 612 TOUS OKTw pvas 
dratedéer yew cay, Tovs 6 émidoimous Téooepas 
yoxea avToOi éoti. Key@piaTtar dé ovTOs 6 Yernov 
TOUS TpoTrovs Tao. Tolas ev aAdoLoL ywpiowt 
yivomevotot YElum@ot, ev TH THY weY WpPalnY OvK 
ter Noyou ibion ovder, TO 83 Gépos Dor ovK aviet 
Bpovrai te jpyos Th adAy yivovtat, THvikadTa bev 
ov yivoytat, Oépeos dé audiradées: tv be yetwavos 
Bpovtn yévntat, ws Tépas vevoutotar OwpatecOat. 
as 5€ Kal iv ceropos yévntas tv Te Oépeos tp TE 
Yetmadvos ev TH LaevOixH, tTépas vevoutorat, immos 
de dvexouevor Pépover TOY YEtwava TOUTOP, HLLOVOL 

| [wnAdv] Stein. 
226 











HERODOTUS 


Taira Ta ipa Néyovor és Aij\ov: mparov de ToOvs 
‘TarepBopeous wéurrat hepovcas ta ipa dvo Kopas, 
tas ovouafover Androe elvac “Trrepo Te Kai 
Aaobixny dpa &€ avrqot Bye i elvexe 
méwyat tovs “TrepSopéous tav aoTav avdpas 
mévte Toutrovs, TovTous of viv Ilepdhepées wade- 
ovTat Tiwas peydras ev And éyovres. émel 6é 
totat ‘TrepBopéoice tos atromeudbévtas orricw 
ovk atrovorTéey, Sewa Toevpéevous ei odeas aiet 
KaTavdprretas dmooté\Xortas pi) atrodéxea Oat, 
ovtw 8) hépovtas és Tovs oipovs Ta ipa éevdede- 
péva €v Tup@v Kaddpn Tos TAnTLOYwWpOUS 
emurkijmTew KedeVovTaS WpoTéumew ahéa aro 
éwuT@y és GAXNo EOvos. Kal Tavita hey OUTH ITpo- 
meuTromeva atrixvéecOat réyouat és AijAor. ola 
5é avtTog rovTowot Toiat ipoiot rote trovevpevor 
mporhepées, tas Apnixias kai tas Tlarovidas 
yuvaixas, émeav Oiwot TH Apréepde Th Baotretin, 
ovK dvev wup@v Kadapns éxovoas Ta ipd. 

34. Kai raira pev 67 tav’tas olda motevoas* 
thot S€ mapévaot Tavtyo. THot €& “TrepBopéwr 
TekevTnodonot ev ArjAw Kelpovtar kal ai Kopat 
Kal of Traides of Anriwy ai wey po yauou TAd- 
kamov atotapvomevae xal wept dtpaxtov eiXi- 
Eacat emi To cha tLOcict (TO 5€ oHua orl Eom 
és TO Aptepwictov éorovts aptortepis yerpos, €mt- 
mépuxe O€ ot EXain), Boot 5 tatdes TOV Andiwp, 
Tept XAonv twa e(hi~avtes Tay tTpryay TiOEict 
eal ovTot emi TO ona. 

35, Avtar pév 67 TavTnY Tiny EXovat pos 
tay Andou oikntopwr. gaci 6é€ of avToi ovToL 
kat thy “Apynv te cal tiv “Oaw éovoas mapbe- 
232 





HERODOTUS 


vous é& ‘TrrepBopéwy KaTa TOUS avrous ToUTOUS 
avOpwtrous mopevowevas anixéa Bar és Ajjrov ETL 
™ poTepov ‘Tarepoxns Te Kal Aaodixns. TAUTAS 
pep voy Th EinevOvin arropepovoas avti Tou 
@KUTOKOU TOV érdéavro Popov anixécat, thy 8é 
“Apyw Te Kab THDV "Orw Gua avtoiot Peoict 
amixéa Oat A€youat Kat ope TLULAS addAas ded0c0at 
7 pos opewy Kat yap dvyetpety ope Tas yuvaixas 
érovopalovaas Ta ovvopata év Te Buve@ tov ode 
"OAnV avnp Avxtos éroinge, Tapa be age @y pa- 
Govtas vnoiwras Te Kal “Twvas Duveew "OQriv te 
Kat “Apynv ovopatovrds TE Kal dryeipovras (obt0¢ 
be 0 Any Kal Tovs aXXous Tous TadaLovs Dpvous 
érroinae éx Avxins EGov TOUS deidopévous év 
Anr@), Kal TOV pnplov xararysCopéever ért T® 
Bopp Thy o7rodov tauTny él ray OnKxny tis 
"Osrtos Te Kal “Apyns javaictwoda Gat émsBadro- 
pévny. 4 be nnn auTéwy éorl Oriabe Tob ‘Apte- 
puiciov, I pos 70 TeTpappevn, ayxotdTw Tod 
Kniov tatenropiou. 

36. Kai tabta pev ‘TarepBopéwv TE pt elpnaOe 
Tov yap Tept ’ABd Los doyov Tov Aeyouevou elvat 

TrrepBopéov ov ay i ast TOV ovo TOV Treprepepe 
KaTa Tacav viv ovoev TLTEOMEVOS. el de etal 
vrrepBope b TLves avOpwr ot, elat Kal Umepvorcoe 
Brot hi dé opéwv yis meprodous yparravtas 
oAAbUS on Kal ovdéva VOOVEXOVTMS efnynca- 
pevov’ of ‘Oxeavov te peovra, ypagouar mépee THY 
yay éotdoav KUKAOTEpED as aro TOpvou, Kab THY 
‘Aginy TH Evporn TOLEDVT@D tony. ev OAlyotre 
yap eyo nraow peyabos Te éxdoTns auTéwy Kal 
oin Tes éatl és ypadny éxaartn. 
234 [Adyvwr] os Stein. 


BOOK IV. 35—36 


Hyperboreans by way of the peoples aforesaid to 
Delos, yet earlier than the coming of Hyperoche 
and Laodice; these latter came to bring to Ilithyia 
the tribute whereto they had agreed for ease of 
child-bearing ; but Arge and Opis, they say, came 
with the gods themselves,! and received honours 
of their own from the Delians, For the women 
collected gifts for them, calling upon their names 
in the hymn made for them by Olen a man of 
Lycia; it was from Delos that the islanders and 
Ionians learnt to sing hymns to Opis and Arge, 
calling upon their names and collecting gifts (this 
Olen after his coming from Lycia made also the 
other and ancient hymns that are sung at Delos). 
Further they say that when the thighbones are burnt 
in sacrifice on the altar, the ashes of them are all 
used for casting on the burial-place of Opis and Arge ; 
which burial-place is behind the temple of Artemis, 
looking eastwards, nearest to the refectory of the 
people of Ceos. 

36. Thus far have I spoken of the Hyperboreans, 
and let it suffice ; for I do not tell the story of that 
Abaris, alleged to be a Hyperborean, who carried 
the arrow over the whole world, fasting the while. 
But if there be men beyond the north wind, then 
there are others beyond the south. And I laugh to 
see how many have ere now drawn maps of the 
world, not one of them showing the matter reason- 
ably ; for they draw the world as round as if fashioned 
by compasses, encircled by the river of Ocean, and 
Asia and Europe of a like bigness, For myself, I 
will in a few words show the extent of the two, and 
how each should be drawn. 


1 Apollo and Artemis, probably. 
235 


HERODOTUS | 


37. Tlépoae OLKEOUGL KATHKOVTES emt THY voTinv 
Oddaccav THhV "Epvd pny Kaheouevny, tovtewv é 
Urepotxéovat mpos Bopénv avewov Mijdot, MySev 
dé 2datreipes, Lactreipwv de Kodyou KATHKOVTES 
emt THv Bopniny Oddaccay, € és THY Daas TOTAALOS 
éxdi5ob. Taira Téccepa EOvea oixéer éx Oardaons 
és OdNacoap. 

38. "EvOebrev bé TO mds éamrépns axctar bugd- 
ova an auTis KaTareivouct és Gddaccay, Tas 
eye anny yTopat’ evOev pev 1 axTn 7 éTépn Ta 
7 pos Bopénv atro Pactos apEapevy TapareTarar 
és OdrNaccav wapd. te Tov IldvtTov nal tov ‘EX- 
Aro movTov Expt Suyetou Tob Tpwrxod: ta &é 
m@pos voTou 1) avrh airy aKTH ao Tob Muprav- 
dixod KoNTrOU Tob pos Dowiy Keljevou Teiver Ta 
és Oddaccav béxpe Tptotriov axpns. otxéer dé ev 
Th akTH TAUTH EOvea avo parry TpLnKOVTA. 

39, Airy Hey vuy 7 EéTEpN TOY aKTEDD, " O€ 87 
éTépy amo Ilepoéwv apfapevy TAPATETATAL és Thy 
"Epvd phy Odraccay, 7 i} Te Hepocny Kat amo TAUTIS 
exdexomevy Y ’Acoupin Kal aro "Agoupins 7 
“ApaBiny AHYyet bé arn, ov Aipyouga eb py yop, 
és TOV KOATTOV TOV "ApaBiov, és TOV Aapeios ex 
Tov Neidou _Suspuxa eonyaye. peéxpt pep yup 
Dowixns amo Ilepoewy GOS TAATUS Kal TONNOS 
éatu To 5é amo Powvixns mapyxet dua Thode Tis 
Oaracons 4 axt) aitn rapa Te upinu Thy 
Nadasorivyy Kal Aiyurtop, és TV TeNEUTa: ev 
TH EOvea earl Tpia podva. 

40. Tavra peev aro Hepoéwy Ta mpos éomrépnyv 
ths ‘Acins éyovra éatis ta Sé xarumepOe Tlep- 


236 


BOOK IV. 34-40 


37. The land where the Persians dwell reaches to 
the southern sea, that sea which is called Red; 
beyond these to the north are the Medes, and 
beyond the Medes the Saspires, and beyond the 
Saspires the Colchians, whose country reaches to 
the northern sea! into which issues the river Phasis; 
so these four nations dwell between the one sea and 
the other. 

38. But westwards of this region two promontories 
stretch out from it into the sea, which I will now 
describe. On the north side one of the promontories 
begins at the Phasis and stretches seaward along the 
Pontus and the Hellespont, as far as Sigeum in the 
Troad ; on the south side the same promontory has 
a seacoast beginning at the Myriandric gulf that is 
near Phoenice, and stretching seaward as far as the 
Triopian headland. On this promontory dwell thirty 
nations. 

39. This is the first promontory. But the second, 
beginning with Persia, stretches to the Red Sea, 
being the Persian land, and next the neighbouring 
country of Assyria, and after Assyria, Arabia; this 
promontory ends (yet not truly but only by common 
consent) at the Arabian Gulf, whereunto Darius 
brought a canal from the Nile. Now from the 
Persian country to Phoenice there is a wide and 
great tract of land; and from Phoenice this pro- 
montory runs beside our sea by the way of the 
Syrian Palestine and Egypt, which is at the end of 
it ; in this promontory there are but three nations. 

40. So much for the parts of Asia west of the 
Persians. But what is beyond the Persians, and 


1 Here, the Black Sea; in 42, the “northern sea” is the 
Mediterranean. 


237 


HERODOTUS 


aéwv kal Mydov xal Yaorelpwv nat Koryov, ta 
pos 7@ Te Kal HALoY avaTéAXovTa, evOev péev 
"Epv8pn wapnxe. Oddacca, mpos Bopew Se # 
Kaomin te OddNacaa Kal o Apd&ns trotapos, péwy 
7 pos qAtov avioyovta. pexype Se rHS ‘Ivdex7s 
oixeeras *Acin: to be amo ravtns épnuos 4b Td 
™ pos THY NO, ovde Eyer OVSels Podcast olov by te 
€oTl. 

41. Tovavtn pév nal tocavtn 7 ’Aacin éoTi, 7 
5é AuBun év TH axrh TH érépy eoti: amd yap Aiyu- 
arou AtBun non éxdéxetas. Kata pev vuv AiyuTrTov 
) akTn avTn otevyn éott’ amo yap Thade THIS 
Oardoons és thy EpvOpny Oddracoay Séxa pupt- 
does cial Opyutéap, abras & ay elev yidsoe aradioe: 
To 8€ amo Tov otevod TovTOU xdpta wratTéa 
Tuyyavet €ovoa n axth Aris AtBun KéxAnTat. 

42, QOwpdlw av trav Siovpiscavtwv Kai Seerov- 
tov AcBunv te xal’Acinv cal Eipomny: ov. yap 
omixpa ta Stapépovta adtéwv dori: pnxei pev 
yap tap apdotépas wapyxe 7 Evpwmn, evpeos 
5é mréps ovde cupBdrArAgew akin paiverai por eivac. 
AtBin pév yap Snrot éwutnv! éodca mepipputos, 
TAY Scov auTAs Tpos THY Acinv ovpive, Nexo 
tov Aiyuntiwv Baciiéos mpwrou Tav nuets tomer 
xatadéEavtos: bs éreite tThv Sidpvya étavcato 
opvcacav tiv éx tov Neirouv Ssiéyoucay és tov 
"ApadBiov xddov, amémenye Doivinas avdpas 
Wrototat, evTEtAdpevos es TO oriaw Se’ ‘HpaxrA™éwv 
oTniéwy extrréev Ews és tHv Bopninv Oaraccav 
kat odtw és Alyurtov amixvéeoBar. oppnbévres 
av ot Doivixes éx tHS EpvOphs Oardoons érdeov 

1 féwurhy]) Stein. 
238 


BOOK IV. 40-42 


Medes, and Saspires, and Colchians, eastward and 
toward the rising sun, this is bounded on the one 
hand by the Red Sea, and to the north by the 
Caspian Sea, and the river Araxes, that flows towards 
the sun’s rising. As far as India, Asia is an in- 
habited land; but thereafter all to the east is 
desert, nor can any man say what kind of land is 
there. 

41. Such is Asia, and such its extent. But Libya 
is on this second promontory ; for Libya comes next 
after Egypt. The Egyptian part of this promontory 
is narrow ; for from our sea to the Red Sea it is a 
distance of an hundred thousand fathoms, that is, a 
thousand furlongs; but after this narrow part the 
promontory which is called Libya is very broad. 

42. I wonder, then, at those who have mapped 
out and divided the world into Libya, Asia, and 
Europe; for the difference between them is great, 
seeing that in length Europe stretches along both 
the others together, and it appears to me to be 
_ beyond all comparison broader. For Libya shows 
clearly that it is encompassed by the sea, save only 
where it borders on Asia; and this was proved first 
(as far as we know) by Necos king of Egypt. He, 
when he had made an end of digging the canal 
which leads from the Nile to the Arabian Gulf, sent 
Phoenicians in ships, charging them to sail on their 
return voyage past the Pillars of Heracles till they 
should come into the northern sea and so to Egypt. 
So the Phoenicians set out from the Red Sea and 


239 


HERODOTUS 


tyhv votiny Odraccav: Eos Sێ yivorro PO.v0- 
mwpov, wporayovtes dv ameipecnov THv ynv, iva 
éxadatote THs AtBuns mréovtes yivoiato, cal pé- 
veoxov Tov auntov: Oepicavtes 8 av tov atrov 
émAcov, Wate dvo éréwy SteEeNOovtwy Tpit@ érei 
edprpavres ‘Hpaxdéas atndas amixovto és Ai- 
\ > \ 4 > , ” de 
yurtov. Kal EXeyov enol péev ov miata, AAA@ bE 
5n Tew, @s mepirAwortes THY AtBunv Tov HALOY 
v > lA 
gayov és ta deFtd. . 
43. Odtw pév aity éyvacOn To mpwTov, peTAa 
5¢ Kapynéoor eiot ot Aéyovtes: eel Yataomns 
e , > A ? , > 4 
ye 0 Tedomtos avnp Axatpevidns ov trepiétAwoe 
AtBunv, én’ avtd todto tmeudeis, ddra Seiaas 
TO TE piKOS TOU TWAGOU Kal THy epnpiny am7ArAGE 
>? 2Q? 9» / \ 2 / , e ee 4 
orriaw, ovd émetédece Tov éréraké ot  punTnp 
deOXov. Ovyatépa yap Zwrvpov tod MeyaBvtou 
> 4 4 "4 tA > “A QA 
éBinoato wapOévoyv émerta péAdXovtos avtod bia 
4 ‘ > #7 b] ”“ @ \ =?) 
TavTny THY aiTinvy avacKxoXoTLEiabas bd HépEew 
Baainréos, 7 pntnp tov Yatdoreos éovca Aapeiou 
9 A A ‘ a“ , e > Av / , 
aderhen Tapartnoato, acd ot avtn pélw Enpinv 
émiOnaew h wep éxeitvov' AtBunv yap ot avayKny 
EcecOat TwepirrAwev, és 6 av arixnrat wepiTréwv 
autiy és tov "ApdBiov KodXTrov. auyxwpynoavTos 
bé Bépkew emi tovtot, 0 Latdonns amixopevos 
2 ¥ ‘\ / , 
és Alyutrov nal A\aBwv véa Te Kal vavTas trapa 
Toute émrec emt ‘Hpaxdéas otnras: StextrX@oas 
5¢ xal xapas To axpwrypiov tas AtBuns TO 
” ‘4 > 7, \ ; V4 
ovvopa Yonroets cari, EAE TPOS pecapBpinv’ TrepT- 
240 


BOOK IV. 42-43 


sailed the southern sea; whenever autumn came 
they would putin and sow the land, to whatever part 
of Libya they might come, and there await the 
harvest ; then, having gathered in the crop, they 
sailed on, so that after two years had passed, it 
was in the third that they rounded the Pillars of 
Heracles and came to Egypt. There they said (what 
some may believe, though I do not) that in sailing 
round Libya they had the sun on their right hand.* 
43. Thus the first knowledge of Libya was gained. 
The next story is that of the Carchedonians: for as 
for Sataspes son of Teaspes, an Achaemenid, he did 
not sail round Libya, though he was sent for that end ; 
but he feared the length and the loneliness of the 
voyage and so returned back without accomplishing 
the task laid upon him by his mother. For he had 
raped the virgin daughter of Zopyrus son of Mega- 
byzus ; and when on this charge he was to be im- 
paled by King Xerxes, Sataspes’ mother, who was 
Darius’ sister, begged for his life, saying that she 
would lay a heavier punishment on him than did 
Xerxes; for he should be compelled to sail round 
Libya, till he completed his voyage and came to the 
Arabian Gulf. Xerxes agreeing to this, Sataspes 
went to Egypt, where he received a ship and a crew 
from the Egyptians, and sailed past the Pillars of 
Heracles. Having sailed out beyond them, and 
rounded the Libyan promontory called Solois,? he 


1 The detail which Herodotus does not believe incidentally 
confirms the story; as the ship sailed west round the Ca 
of Good Hope, the sun of the southern hemisphere would 
on its right. Most authorities now accept the story of the 
circumnavigation, 

? Probably Cape Cantin, in the latitude of Madeira. 


DAL 
VOL. II. wR 


HERODOTUS 


oas 5¢ OddXaccav TOAAHD ev TOANOLCL pyol, ere TE 
rod wAecivos aiel ee, avoatpéwas oriaw amét ee 
és Alyurrtov. é« S& tavTns amixopevos Tapa 
Bactréa, Répkea Greve has ta mpocwrdtw av- 
Opwmovs puxpovs tmapamréew éobAte powiKnin 
Sitaypewpévous, of Exws odhels Katayoiato TH vn 
gevyerxov mpos Ta Spea deitrovtes TAS TOMAS’ 
avtol Sé adicéewy ovdev éctovtes, Bpwra dé pobva 
€& avtéwy AapBavev. tod Sé py mepiTA@CAaL 
AcBiny tavreréws aitiov rode édXeye, TO TAOLOV 
TO mpdaw ov Suvatoy ert elvat mpoBaivey adr’ 
évicyecOar. Fépéns 58 ob of avyyiwacKkwv réyeuv 
adrnOéa ovx éemitedecavtTd Te TOV WpoKeipmevor 
deOXov avecxoroTrice, THY apxainv Sixnv émeri- 
pay. Ttovtou Se Tov Latdoreos evvodyxos a7rédpn 
és Ldpwop, érelre émvOeto tdyiota tov Seomdrea 
TETENEUTNKOTA, EXOV Yon“ATA peydda, TA Laptos 
avnp Katécye, Tod emicTdpevos TO odvopa Exar 
én Oopat. 

44. THs 8 "Acins ra moddd tro Aapetov 
éFeupéOn, 55 Bouvdopevos "Ivdov wotapov, bs Kpoxo- 
Seikous Settepos odtT0s moTayav mavTwy wapé- 
NETAL, TOUTOV Tov TroTapoY Eldévat TH és OdrNacaay 
éxd1000, éumret wWroLotct AAAOUS TE TOLGL eTrla TEVE 
Thv adnOeinv épéew cal 59 kal YxvrAaxa dvdpa 
Kapvavééa. of 88 oppnOévres éx Kaozratipou te 
moAtos Kal THs Llaxruixis ys érreov Kata wota- 
Ov POS N@ Te Kal HALov avatords és Oadacaap, 
d:a Oardoons Sé mpos éomwdpny mréovtes Tpin- 
KooT®@ pnvi amixvéovtas és ToUTov Tov Ya@pov ber 
o Aiyvrtiwy Bacidels tovs Dolvixas Tovs mpo- 
Tepov ela atéoteiXe TepimrAwew ArBunv. peta 


242 


BOOK IV. 43-44 


sailed southward; but when he had been many 
months sailing far over the sea, and ever there was 
more before him, he turned back and made sail for 

gy Thence coming to Xerxes, he told in his 
story how when he was farthest distant he sailed by 
a country of little men, who wore palm-leaf raiment; 
these, whenever he and his men put in to land with 
their ship, would ever leave their towns and flee 
to the hills; he and his men did no wrong when 
they Janded, and took naught from the people but 
what they needed for eating. As to his not sailing 
wholly round Libya, the reason (he said) was that 
the ship could move no farther, but was stayed, 
But Xerxes did not believe that Sataspes spoke 
truth, and as the task appointed was unfulfilled he 
impaled him, punishing him on the charge first 
brought against him. This Sataspes had an eunuch, 
who as soon as he heard of his master's death es- 
caped to Samos, with a great store of wealth, of 
which a man of Samos possessed himself. I know 
the man’s name but of set purpose forget it. 

44, But as to Asia, most of it was discovered by 
Darius. There is a river Indus, in which so many 
crocodiles are found that only one river in the world 
has more. Darius, desiring to know where this 
Indus issues into the sea, sent ships manned by 
Seylax, a man of Caryanda, and others in whose 
word he trusted; these set out from the city Cas- 
patyrus and the Pactyie country, and sailed down 
the river towards the east and the sunrise till they 
eame to the sea; and voyaging over the sea west- 
wards, they came in the thirtieth month to that 
place whence the Egyptian king sent the Phoeni- 
cians afore-mentioned to sail round Libya. After 


2A% 
wn ‘L 


HERODOTUS 


dé rovtous mepi_tAwoavtas “Ivdovs Te KaTeaTpé- 

wato Aapeios kal tH Oardoon tavTn éxparTo. 

obtw xal tis ‘Acins, wAnv Ta mpos HAtov avi- 

9 ti Ta ddAa avevpyntat buota Tapeyopuévyn TH 
tBvn. 

45, ‘H &€ Etpamrn mpos odandv dhavepy éott 
yivwcKouevn, oUTE Ta Tpos HALOV avaTédovTa 
ote Ta mpos Bopénv, el wepipputos earl: pnxei 
b€ yiwwaoKerat Tap aupotépas TapiKovea, ovo 
eyo cupSarecOar er’ STev py covon yh ovvomaTa 
Tpipdoia KéeTat errwpuplas éyovTa yuvaikar, Kal 
ovpicpata ait Neidos te 0 Aiyumrios tmotapos 
eréOn nal Paors 6 Koryo (of 6¢ Tdvaiv rorapov 
Tov Maijrnv xai ropOuna Ta Kiwpépta Aéyouet), 
ovdé Tav dioupicdvTwy Ta olvopata mvbécBat, 
kal 60ev eHevto Tas er@vupias. dn yap AtBun 
pev ert ArBvns Néyetat bro THY TOAAaY hese 
vow €yew TO ovvopa yuvaixds avoyOovos, 4 6 
Aoln tml THs IpounPéos yuvarkos ran beoniilad 
Kal TovTOUV perv peTadapPavorTat TOD ovvopLaToS 
Avéoi, dadpevos emi’ Aciew tot Kotvos rod Mavew 
Kexhjabat thv “Acinv, aAN ovx émi THs Tlpopn- 
Ogos "Aging: am’ érev nal thy év Sapdiae hvdqv 
kexdjobar “Acidda, % &é 62) Evpern ovte 
TéeplppuToOS €aTl ywoodKkeTat Tpos ovdapav avOpa- 
mov, oUTE oxoHev TO ovvoua EXaBE TOUTO, OUTE 
dotts of qv 6 Oéwevos dpaivetar, ei pu) GTO Tis 
Tupins dijcoper Kipw@rns AaBeiv TO odvopa tiv 
xepyny' mpdotepov be Fw dpa avdvupos damep ai 
éTepat. Aad arn ye éx tis Aains re haiverat 
éodca Kal ove amixopévn és THY yiv TavTHY Hrts 
viv wd “EXAjveay Eipwrn xadéerat, ddd’ ocov 


244 


BOOK IV. 44-45 


this circumnavigation Darius subdued the Indians 
and made use of this sea, Thus was it discovered 
that Asia, saving the parts towards the rising sun, 
was in other respects like Libya. 

45. But of Europe it is plain that none have 
obtained knowledge of its eastern or its northern 
parte so as to say if it is encompassed by seas; its 
ength is known to be enough to stretch along both 
Asia and Libya. Nor can [ guess for what reason 
the earth, which is one, has three names, all of 
women, and why the boundary lines set for it are 
the Egyptian river Nile and the Colchian river 
Phasis (though some say that the Maeetian river 
Tanais and the Cimmerian Ferries! are boundaries) ; 
nor can I learn the names of those who divided the 
world, or whence they got the names which they 
gave. For Libya is said by most Greeks to be called 
after a native woman of that name, and Asia after 
the wife of Prometheus?; yet the Lydians claim a 
share in the latter name, saying that Asia was not 
called after Prometheus’ wife Asia, but after Asies, 
the son of Cotys, who was the son of Manes, and 
that from him the Asiad clan at Sardis also takes its 
name, But as for Europe, no men have any know- 
ledge whether it be surrounded or not by seas, nor 
whence it took its name, nor is it clear who gave the 
_ name, unless we are to say that the land took its 
name from the Tyrian Europa, having been (as it 
would seem) till then nameless like the others. But 
it is plain that this woman was of Asiatic birth, and 
never came to this land which the Greeks now call 


1 ep. ch, 12, 
* The Fire-giver celebrated by Aeschylus and Shelley ; 
Asia is one of the principal characters in Prometheus Unbound. 


wAS 


oe 


HERODOTUS 


éx Powixns és Kpyrny, éx Kpnrns b€ és Aveiny, 
Taira pév vuv él tocodToy eipjnoOw Toiar yap 
voputopévorot avtTayv ypnoopeba. 

46. ‘O 8&é Ilovros o Ev&eevos, ér’ ov éoTpa- 
reveto 6 Aapeios, yepéwv tactwv rapéyeras e&w 
Tov SxvOixod EOvea duafléotata. ovtTe yap ébvos 
Tay éevtos Tod Ilovtou ovdev Eyopev tpoBarec bat 
copins Tépt ovTE avopa AOyiov oidapev yevouevor, 


mwapeE Tod XavOixod EOveos ai ’Avaydpaws. TO 


6é Lavdind yévei &v pev TO péytotov Tov avOpw- — 


THlwv TenyLaTev copwrata twayvtwy eFevpyntat 
Tov hpsis iduev, Ta pévTor GANA OVK wyapat TO 
Sé peyiotov otw ot avevpntar wate aTrobuyeiv 
re pndéva éeveAOovta emi odéas, un Bovopévous 
re ekeupeOivat cataXraPeiv pt olov te elvat. Toict 
yap pyTe aorea prjre Telyea 7 exTicpéva, GAA 
hepéorxot eovtes TavtTes Ewou intoTtokotat, Caves 
py am apdtov GAN amo KTyvéwy, oixijpata TE 
ods 7) emi Cevyéwr, KOS OvK ay einoay odTaL dwayxot 
TE Kal aTTOpOL TpogpioyeE; | 

47, "E€evpntas b€ ode tata ris te yijs €ovens 
ETUTNOENS KAL TOY TOTAMOY EovT@Y opt TULMaYa, 
i] Te yap yi) €ovca Tedias avn mowwdns Te Kal 
eUudpos €oti, morapot Te de’ avis peoves ov ToOAK@ 


Te@ aptOuov EXdocoves TaY €v Aiyirre@ Siwpdyan. — 


Scot S€ Ovouactol Te eiol avTa@Y Kal TpogTAwTol 
amo Gardoons, TovTous ovouavew!. .. . “Iarp 

pev evtactopos, peta Se Tupns te cal "Trams 
kat BopuoGévns xal Tlavtixamns cat “Trakupis 


kal Téppos xal Tdvais. péovor bé olde xata rade. | 


48. “Iotpos pév, ewr péyiotos ToTapay mavToPr 
4 Something is omitted, cio) 5é dx7w olde or the like, 
246 





BOOK IV. 45-48 


Europe, but only from Phoenice to Crete and from 
Crete to Lycia, Thus far have I spoken of these 
matters, and let it suffice; we will use the names by 
custom established. 

46. Nowhere are men seen so dull-witted (I say not 
this of the Scythian nation) as in the lands by the 
Euxine Pontus, against which Darius led his army. 
For we cannot show that any nation on the hither 
side of the Pontus has aught of cleverness, nor do 
we know (not reckoning the Scythian nation and 
Anacharsis) of any notable man born there. But 
the Scythian race has in that matter which of all 
human affairs is of greatest import made the cleverest 
discovery that we know; I praise not the Scythians 
in all respects, but in this greatest matter they have 
so devised that none who attacks them can escape, 
and none can catch them if they desire not to be 
found. For when men have no stablished cities 
or fortresses, but all are house-bearers and mounted 
archers, living not by tilling the soil but by cattle- 
rearing and carrying their dwellings on waggons, 
how should these not be invincible and unapproach- 
able? 

47, This invention they have made ina land which 
suits their purpose and has rivers which are their 
allies; for their country is level and grassy and well 
watered and rivers run through it not greatly fewer 
than the canals of Egypt. As many of them as are 
famous and can be entered from the sea, these I will 
name, . There is the Ister, that has five mouths, 
and ext. the Tyras, and Hypanis, and Borysthenes, 
and Panticapes, and Hypacuris, and Gerrhus, and 
Tanais. Their courses are as I will show. 

48, The Ister, the greatest of all rivers known to 


tA 


HERODOTUS 


Tav tpets Sper, ivos alel avtos EwuT@ pees al 
Oépeos nat yetmadvos, mpartos E& TO am’ éamrépns 
tov év TH LKvOucq péwy Kata Torovde péytotos 
yéyove: Trotapav Kal arAXAwy és avtov éxdidovTv 
etal 57 olde of péyav avtov trotedyTes, Sid prev 
ye THs LevOcxis yopyns mévre pév ot péovtes, 
Tov te Xxvda Ilopara xadréovor EAAnves dé 
IIvpetov, wal addos Tidpavtos xai “Apapos te 
xal Nadmapis xat "Opdnoocds. o pév TpeTos 
AexGels TOY TOoTapaY péyas Kai 7 pos n@ pew 
dvaxowodTat T@ “lotpw TO Ddwp, o 5é Sevtepos 
ANexGels Tidpavros mpos éomwépns te wadrov Kal 
édaaowy, o &¢ 69 “Apapos te xal o Narapis nai 
6 ’Opdnacds 81a pécov TovTwy iovtes EoBdAXOVEL 
és tov "Iatpov. 

49, Odroe pev avdiyevées xvOixol worapot 
ouptAnOvovat autor, é« S¢ “Ayabupcwv Mapes 
ToTapos péwy ovuplayetas TO *lotpe, ex 5é Tod 
Aipou t&v Kopudéwy tpeis AAAOL pweyador péovTEs 
ampos Bopénv avenov éoBdaddovat és avtov, “AtAas 
cat Avpas nal TiBtow. d1a 5€ Opnixns Kat 
Opnixwv tov KpoBulav péovtes”AOpus nai Nons 
cal ’Apravns éxdidod0e és tov “Iotpov: é« &e 
Tlasdvwv xal dpeos “Podomns Kios rotapos pécov 
oyilwy tov Alpov éxbdidoi és adtov. é& "IAAupiav 
i péwy ampos Bopénv dvenov “Ayypos mrotapos 
éoBadnres és mrediov To TpiBaddxoy Kal és TroTapov 
Bpoyyov, o 5¢ Bpoyyos és tov "lorpov: odtw audo- 
Tépous éovtas peyddous 0 “lorpos Séxerar. éx dé 
THS KaTuTrEepOe Ywpns OuBpixav Kdpris totapos 
kal GdXos “Admris Totapyos mpos Bopénv avenov 


248 





~49 
vers, att #8 the fa Do all immer and 
, and hs ard all tj th 

M Y other TS are its trib ies, buy @llows 
hose that it cee b hese are 

Orata and b hPa, ree: called by Ythians 
Tiaranty, th - hi “ret 5," a Sides this the 
The fie of G TeV Paris “nd t), coms 
flowin Casty. 1€s av I a Breat Stream 
I a UNitin it< . = 

ster € secon, the £ -S ters With the 
and Smaller. the ‘aran “> IS more. to the west 
between th two a d at so dessus flo 
_ Pour th ir “TS inty the 

ese ap _ | 

help to SWel] eect tive-born Seythia,, rivers that 
Mingles With 4,” Ul the river ME ris, Which, com- 
the Atlas lifaas 2 “Ows fj ™m the 
that Pour into ' 2 2nd Tibj. ] 


e Agathyrsi - 
it ¢ iS, thre. Sthe,r &reat rivers 
Heenns The y rr Do Ward from the } 

Ue into the Ister rec wees 3 
Midst op i the Tver ¢; hice 

: : emus, f - 
tain Tange of Rk aay the Pacon 
orth ward 


rn Ames of the Other 

Matter, of “np jecture, 
One «Ff he rivers j, this chapte, 
mes WMidpr, and “AAs 
nding fron, the Alpe and 


HERODOTUS 


Tov nets iuev, ivos alel avTos éwuT@ péer val 
Gépeos Kat yetmovos, mpatos té TO am éomeEpNs 
tav év TH Lubin péwy Kata Torovde péyioTos 
yéyove: ToTapav Kal dAdwv és abtov exdiddvTav 
elcl 83) ofd¢ of péyav avtov rotedytes, da pev 
ye Tihs Levies ywopys wévte pev ol péovtes, 
tov te XxvOav Ilopata xadréovor Eddnves Sé 
IIuperovy, wal addos Trapavtos cat “Apapos te 
cal Namapis xal “Opdnocos. oO pev mparTos 
Ae Gels TOV ToTayaV péyas Kal mpos Hw péwy 
dvaxowovTat T@ “lotp@ To tdwp, o Se devTepos 
ANexGeis Tidpavtos mpos éamépns te waddov xal 
éhagawy, o be 67 “Apapos te kat o Nawapis xa 
6 "Opdnacos b:a pécov TovTwy iovTes €eoBadxXovat 
es Tov "latpor. 

49, Odrot pev adbiyevées SxvOixot morapol 
cuumArAnOvovct avtov, ex Sé& "Ayabipcav Mapis 
ToTamos péwv cuupioyetat TO" lotpw, ex b& Tov 
Alyou tav xopudéwy tpeis aAXou peyaror Péovres 
mpos Bopénv aveuov éoBadXovct es avtov, "ATXas 
cat Avpas xal TiBiows. bia 8S Opnixns «at 
Opnixwv tov KpoB8vfav péovres“A@pus kai Nons 
kal ‘Aptavns éxdidodct és tov “latpov: é« Se 
Tlatovwr cai dpeos “Podomns Kios wotauos pécov 
oxitav Tov Alpov exdidoi és adtov. é€& ‘INivpra@v 
de péwv mpos Bopénv dvewov “Ayypos totapos 
éaBdnnres és trediov To TpiBaddcKov Kal és woTapov 
Bpoyyov, o 6€ Bpoyyos és tov “lotpov cttw apo- 
Tépous eovTas peydXous 0 “lorpos Séxerat. ex be 
Tijs KaTUTepOe yYwpns "OuSpixov Kapris rotapos 
rat dddos “AAmis ToTapuds mpos Bopény avepov 


248 


BOOK IV. 48-49 


us, flows with ever the same volume in summer and 
winter; itis the farthest westward of all the Scythian 
rivers, and the reason of its greatness is as follows: 
Many other rivers are its tributaries, but these are 
those that make it great, five flowing through the 
Scythian country: the river called by Scythians 
Porata and by Greeks Pyretus,! and besides this the 
Tiarantus, the Ararus, the Naparis, and the Ordessus. 
The first-named of these rivers is a great stream 
flowing eastwards and uniting its waters with the 
Ister, the second, the Tiarantus, is more to the west 
and smaller; the Ararus, Naparis, and Ordessus flow 
between these two and pour their waters into the 
Ister. 

49, These are the native-born Scythian rivers that 
help to swell it; but the river Maris, which com- 
mingles with the Ister, flows from the Agathyrsi ; 
the Atlas, Auras, and Tibisis, three other great rivers 
that pour into it, flow northward from the heights of 
Haemus.? The Athrys, the Noes, and the Artanes 
issue into the Ister from the country of the Crobyzi 
in Thrace; the river Cius, which cuts through the 
midst of Haemus, from the Paeonians and the moun- 
tain range of Rhodope, The river Angrus flows 
northward from Illyria into the Triballic plain and 
the river Brongus, and the Brongus into the Ister, 
which so receives these two great rivers into itself. 
The Carpis and another river called Alpis also flow 
northward, from the country north of the Ombrici, 

1 Probably the Pruth; the modern names of the other 
four rivers mentioned here are matters of conjecture. 

2? The Balkan range. None of the rivers in this chapter 
can be certainly identified; the names Kdpms and “AAmis 
must indicate tributaries descending from the Alps and 
Carpathians, 


2A 


HERODOTUS 


Kal o'rot péovtes éxdiO0d0r és avTov’ péevyap by dia 
mdons TIS Edpwmns 6 “Iorpos, apEdpevos ex Ked- 
Ta, of Exyatot pos jAtov ducpewy peta Kivyntas 
oixéover Tay év TH Edpa@mn: péwy d€ Sta maons 
THs Evpemrns és Ta TAdyta THs LaevOins EoBarres. 
50. Tovtwy oy tay xatadeyOevtoy Kal addwr 
TOAAGY gupParropevar TO ee viwp yiverat 
0" Iotpos jwoTapav péyioros, rel Udwp ye ev mpos 
ev cupBddrew-o NetAos wArjOei awoxpatéet. és 
yap 81) TtodTov ovTe TroTamos oUTE KPHVN ovdEULa 
€odtoovca és TAHOds of cupBadrreTtat. toos be 
aiel péer ev Te Oépei xai yerpave o “lotpos Kata 
TOLOVOE TL, MS Emol Songer’ TOU pev Yetwa@vos eati 
bcos Twep éati, Ohiyw Te wéCwr Tis EwuTOD pucwos 
iveras’ verat yap % yi avrn Tod Yewwavos TauTray 
orAiyw, viheT@ 6€ TdvTa ypaTac: Tod bé Hépeos 7 
xlov 1 ev TO Yetwave wecovaa, covca audirapys, 
TyKoméevn TavTober eo dtd0t és Tov “latpov. avTn 
Te 57) 1) yewv éobidovca es avTov cupmdnOver nal 
du8por mwoAot Te Kal AGBpa oly avTH ve yap 
57 TO Oépos. dam de wréov ew’ EwvTov tdwp o 
Hos ewéA\KeTon ev TH Oépei i) ev TH Ketwove, 
ToTOUT@ Ta guUppoyoneva TO “loTp~@ ToAAa- 
TAjcla esti TOU Gépeos 7 TEP TOD YEtmm@VOS* ayTLTI- 
Géueva S€ taita avtionKwats yiverat, Hote loov 
pv aiel datveo@as éorra. 
51, Els pév 67 Trav woTapev Toios XKVOyor éoti 
6 “Iorpos, wera S€ rodtov Tupys, ds dad Bopéw 
pev avéuov oppatar, dpyeras dé péwy ex Aipyns 
peyarns i) ovplfer tiv te SxvOixny kal Nevpida 
yiv. emt b& 7H oropate avTod Katol«nrtat 
“EdAnves of Tupitat xadéovrat. 


250 


BOOK IV. 49-51 


to issue into it; for the Ister traverses the whole of 
Europe, rising among the Celts who, save only the 
Cynetes, are the most westerly dwellers in Europe, 
and flowing thus clean across Europe it issues forth 
along the borders of Scythia, 

50, Seeing, then, that these aforesaid rivers, and 
many others too, are its tributaries, the Ister becomes 
the greatest of all rivers; stream for stream, indeed, 
the Nile has a greater volume, for no river or spring 
joins it to swell its volume of water, But the Ister 
is ever of the same height in summer and winter, 
whereof I think this to be the reason. In winter it 
is of its customary size, or only a little greater than 
is natural to it, for in that country in winter there is 
very little rain, but snow everywhere. But in the 
summer the abundant snow which has fallen in 
winter melts and pours from all sides into the [ster ; 
so this snow pours into the river and helps to swell 
it with much violent rain besides, the summer being 
the season of rain. And in the same degree as the 
sun draws to itself more water in summer than in 
winter, the water that commingles with the Ister 
is many times more abundant in summer than 
it is in winter; these opposites keep the balance 
true, so that the volume of the river appears ever 
the same. 

51. One of the rivers of the Scythians, then, is 
the Ister. The next is the Tyras!; this comes from 
the north, flowing at first out of a great lake, which 
is the boundary between the Scythian and the 
Neurian countries; at the mouth of the river there 
is a settlement of Greeks, who are called Tyritae. 


1 The Dniester, 


“9g 


HERODOTUS 


52. Tpitos 6€"Taravis trotapos opparac peev ex 
Tis YevOeris, peer Se Ex Aiuvys peyadns thy wépté 
véwovtar trmot aypior NevKot Kadéerar b€é 7 Aipvy 
airy opbds pntnp “Trdvios. ex tavtns oy ava- 
TéeAAwy o “Travis motapos peer emi pev mevte 
npepewy mAoov Bpayus Kal yAuKUs éott, aro be 
TovTov mpos Bardoons Teccépwy Tuepéwv wAOOV 
miKpos dewas éxdid0t yap és avrov Kpyvn TiKpN, 
ott 81) Tt éodoa mixpy, f) weyabet cpixpy dodoa 
xipva tov "Travw éovta wotanov ev Odiyoucs 
péyav. €éote S€ 4 xpyvy airy ev ovpotoe yopys 
Tis Te apoTnpwv YLxeuGéwy cal Araltovev’ otvona 
de TH Kpnin wal G0ev pee TO Xepe oxviterh pev 
*"E£aptaios, cata dé thy “EXAnvev yA@ooar ‘Tpai 
cdot. ouvdyovot S€ Ta Téppata 6 re Tupns Kal 
0 “Tras wata ’AXavovas, To b€ amd TovTOU 
amoatpewas ExdTepos péet EVPUVa@Y TO MeEcor. 

53. Térapros 8¢ BopucOévns totauds, bs éoti 
Te peyioTros peta “Iotpov Ttovrw@v Kal TrodkvapKe- 
OTATOS KATA yvwmas TAS HuEeTEPAS OUTL povVOY 
Tov Sxv0icav Twotau@y aAd\a Kal TOV a\N@V 
andvtwyv, wAnv NetXou Tod Aiyurtiov" TovT@ yap 
ovx old te éotl cupParelvy ad\dAov ToTapov TaV 
S€ Aoura@v Bopucbevns éoti wodkvapKectatos, 05 
vouas Te KaANKioTas Kal evKomiderTaTas KTHVECL 
mapeyerar ivOvas Te apiarous Staxpidoy Kat mel- 
atous, wivesOai te HdtoTos é€oti, pées Te KaapoOs 
mapa QYorepoict, smopos Te Tap avToY apieTos 
yiverat, join Te, TH Ov omeiperat 7) Ywpn, Babu- 
Tatn ddes Te eri TH oTOMATL aUTOU avTOmaToL 
myyvurTat amAeToL KiTeEa Te peydda avaxavOa, 
Ta avraxalovs Kahéovat, TapéxeTat és Tapiyevow, 


252 


BOOK IV. 52-53 


52, The third river is the Hypanis; this comes from 
, fowing out of a great lake, round which 
wild white horses graze. This lake is truly called 
the mother of the Hypanis. Here, then, the Hypanis 
rises ; for five days’ journey its waters are shallow and 
still sweet; after that for four days’ journey seaward 
it is wondrous bitter, for a spring issues into it which 
is so bitter that although its volume is small its 
admixture taints the Hypanis, one of ‘the few great 
rivers of the world. This spring is on the border- 
land between the farming Seythians” land the Ala- 
zones; the name of it and of the country whence it 
flows isin Scythian Exampaeus, in the Greek tongue 
Sacred Ways. The Tyras and the Hypanis draw 
their courses near together in the Alazones’ country ; 
after that they flow divergent, widening the space 
between. 

53. The fourth is the river Borysthenes. This is 
the next greatest of them after the Ister, and the 
most serviceable, according to our judgment, not 
only of the Scythian rivers but of all, except the 
Egyptian Nile, with which no other river can be 
compared. But of the rest the Borysthenes is the 
most serviceable; it provides for beasts the fairest 
pasture lands and easiest of access, and the fish in 
it are beyond all in their excellence and their 
abundance, Its water is most sweet to drink, flow- 
ing with a clear current, whereas the other rivers 
are turbid. There is excellent tilth on its banks, 
and very rich grass where the land is not sown ; and 
self-formed crusts of salt abound at its mouth + ; it 
provides great spineless fish, called sturgeons, for the 


1 See ch, 17. 


HERODOTUS 


diva Te TwoANa Ooparar déia. peype pév vu 
Teppéwy xmpou, és Tov TeacepaKovra Hy Mepewv 
moos eoti, ywaoKetar péwv ard Bopéw avépov 
TO dé xaturepbe bu’ Oy pee av8 pom ay ovdels Exel 
ppdca paiverat dé peov 5’ épyuov és Tap 
yewpyav Yevdéwv thy yopnv* ovToL yap oi SxvOat 
Tap avTov el Séxa Hwepeoy TAdov vé“worTal, 
poouvov && tovTov Tob morapod cai Neidov ovx 
éyw ppdoat tas mnyds, doxéw 8é, ovde oddels 
‘EXAqvav. ayxod te 57) Oaracans 6 Bopuabévns 
péwv yiverat kai ot ouppiaryerar 0 "Tras és 
twuTo édos éxdidovs. TO Oé perakd TOV TOTApLOD 
TOUT@Y, €oV éuBorov THs xopns, ‘Inmokewm axpy 
Kahéetat, ev dé avrg (pov Anpntpos évidputat’ 
wépnv 5€ tod ipod éml to ‘Tram Bopvo@eveitat 
KATOLKHYTAL. 

54. Tatra pév Ta amo TovTeY TaY ToTapar, 
pera dé rovTous TELM TOS TroTapos adrdos, TO 
ovvopa Llavtixarns, peer pev Kat ovTos amo Bopéw 
Te Kal €x pons, Kal TO perakd TOvTOU Te Kal TOD 
Bopuabeveos vémovTat ob ryewpryot 2«vOat, ExOLcol 
Se és Tap ‘Trainy, Tapapenpdpevos € TavTHY TO 
BopucOévei oumpioyerat. 

55. “Eros 5¢ “Taraxupis TOTAMOS, 0S opLarat 
pev ex Ainvys, Ea pécor Se TaV vopadwrv TKvOé@v 
péwov éxdidot xata Kapxwirw modu, és beEunv 
anépyov tiv te ‘Trainv cal tov “AyidAruov 
Spomov kaXedpevor. 


56. "EBdopos 6 Téppos motapyos améoyrotac 


254 


salting, and many other wondrous things besides, 
Its course is from the north, and there is knowledge 
of it as far as the Gerrhan land, that is, for forty 
days’ voyage; beyond that, no man can say through 
what nations it flows; but it is plain that it flows 
through desert country to the land of the farming 
Scythians, who dwell beside it for a ten days’ voyage. 
This is the only river, besides the Nile, whereof I 
cannot say what is the source; nor, I think, can any 
Greek. When the stream of the Borysthenes comes 
near the sea, the Hypanis mingles with it, issuing 
into the same marsh; the land between these 
_ rivers, being a jutting beak of the country, is called 
Hippolaus’ promontory ; a temple of Demeter stands 
there. The settlement of the Borystheneitae is 
beyond the temple, on the Hypanis. 

54. This is the knowledge that comes to us from 
these rivers. After these there is a fifth river called 
Panticapas; this also flows from the north out of a 
lake, and the land between it and the Borysthenes 
is inhabited by the farming Scythians; it issues into 
the Woodland country; which having passed it 
mingles with the Borysthenes. 

55. The sixth is the river Hypacuris,! which rises 
from a lake, and flowing through the midst of the 
nomad Scythians issues out near the city of Carcine, 
bordering on its right the Woodland and the region 
called the Racecourse of Achilles. 

56. The seventh river, the Gerrhus, parts from 

1 Perhaps in the Molotschna region, considerably east of 
the Dnieper, The “city of Carcine” lay at the eastern end 
of the Scythian sea-coast, close to the Tauric Cheraonese 
(Crimea). The Racecourse of Achilles was a strip of land, 


now broken into islands, about 80 miles long, between the 
Crimea and the mouth of the Dnieper. 


25 


HERODOTUS 
pev ard tod Bopuycbéveos Kata TodTO THs ywpys 
és 8 ywaoKerat 6 Bopycbans arécyictat pév 
vuv €k TovToU Tov ywpov, ovvoua bé Eyet TO TEP 
6 xapos avros, Téppos, péwv b@ és Pddraccap 
oupites tiv Te TOV voudder Ywopny Kal THY TOP 
Baoirniov XKvOéwv, éxdid07 de és Tov “Traxvpww. 

57. “OrSoas Sé 5%) Tavais rotapds, 09 pees Tave- 
cabev ex. rimvyns peyddys opum@peros, Exdid0t SE és 
pela ETL ote Kareopevny Maufru, 4) odpiter 
X«vOas te tos BaciAniovs Kal Tavpopatas. es 
S¢ Tavaiv todtov adXos ToTapos eoBdd\rAe TO 
ouvoma éaoth “Tpyts. 

58. Totos perv 8%) dvopacroict motapotat oitw 
dn Te of SevVOat écxevadatat, Toloe dé KTHVETL 1 
Toin avadvopevn ev TH LevOuey eats éeTvyoho- 
TaTN Tacéwv Troleav Tov apels lopmer: avoryo- 
pevotat be Tolar KTHVveot éotl cTabuwooacbar Ort 
TOUTO OUTM EXEL. 

59. Ta pep 57) péytota oUTw oft evrropa éoTi, 
ta S& ora vowaa Kata tdbe odi Staxéerat. 
Peods pév povvous tovacde itdoxovTat, lotinv pev 
paduora, éml 6¢ Ata xal Tijv, vopifovres raw Tqv 
tov Ards elvas yuvaixca, peta dé TovTouvs *“Amod- 
Nwva te cal oipaviny “Adpoditny cat “Hpaxdéea 
kai “Apea. Tovrovs perv mavtes TKvOat vevopi- 
kact, ot 6€ Kareopevor Bactrnior XxvOat cai Te 
Tlocesdéwve Ovovot. dvoudterar 8¢ cxvOiori ‘Io- 
tin pev TaBiti, Leis b¢ ap0oTata Kata yvepnv 
ye THY eury Kareauwevos Ilamaios, TH Se “Ani. 
"Amodrov 6€ Totrtocupos, otpavin && "Adpodiry 
‘Apytpmraca, locedéwr 5¢ @ayipacddas. aydad- 


256 


BOOK IV. 56-59 


the Borysthenes at about the place which is the end 
of our knowledge of that river; at this place it parts, 
and has the same name as the place itself, Gerrhus ; 
then in its course to the sea it divides the country 
of the Nomads and the country of the Royal 
Scythians, and issues into the Hypacuris. 

57. The eighth is the river Tanais!; this in its 
upper course begins by flowing out of a great lake, 
and enters a yet greater lake called the Maeetian, 
which divides the Royal Seythians from the Sauro- 


matae ; another river, called Hyrgis,* is a tributary of - 


this Tanais. 

58. These are the rivers of name with which the 
Seythians are provided. For the rearing of cattle 
the grass growing in Scythia is the most bile-making 
of all pastures known to us; it can be judged by the 
opening of the bodies of the cattle that this is so. 

59. The Seythians then have what most concerns 
them ready to hand. It remains now to show the 
customs which are established among them. The 
only gods whom they propitiate by worship are 
these: Hestia in especial, and secondly Zeus and 
Earth, whom they deem to be the wife of Zeus; 
after these, Apollo, and the Heavenly Aphrodite, 
and Heracles, and Ares. All the Scythians worship 
these as gods; the Scythians called Royal sacrifice 
also to Poseidon. In the Scythian tongue Hestia is 
called Tabiti: Zeus (in my judgment most rightly so 
called) Papaeus*; Earth is Apia, Apollo Goetosyrus, 
the Heavenly Aphrodite Artimpasa, and Poseidon 

1 'The Don. 

_ ? Perhaps the “ Syrgis” of ch. 123; it may be the modern 
Donetz. 
* Asthe ‘* All-Father”; cp. such words as wawas, wamias, 
251 
VOL. Il. S 


HERODOTUS 


para && xal Bwpods xal vynods ov vopifoucr 
move wry “Apei- rovTw bé vopifovar. 

60. Qvain S€ 4 ait) waot watéatynKe TreEpl 
TaVTAa TA ipa Omoiws, Epdouéevn woe’ TO eV iprjtov 
avTo éumerodiopéevovy tovs eumpocbious modas 
éxtnxe, 0 b€ Ovwy diricbe tod KTHVEOS EcTEWs 
omdcas THY apynyv ToD atpodov KaTaBaArel Uv, 
mimtovtos 5€ Tov ipniov émixadeet Tov Geov T@ av 
Gun, kal erecta Bpox@ mepl dy éBane Tov avyeva, 
_oxutadioa b¢ éuBarov mepiaye: Kal amomTviyel, 
OTe Tp avaxavoas oUTe KaTapEapevos OUT émL- 
oneciaas’ amonvikas 6&€ kal amodeipas tpamreTat 
mpos Apnow, 

61. Tis 5é yas tis Seubixis aivas a&vdou 
covens Moe ode es THY Ernow Tay Kpedv éEev- 
pytat eretday atrodeipwot TA ipHia, yuuvodat Ta 
octéa Tov Kped@v, éErerta éoBdddovel, Hv per 
Tuxywot ExovTes, és AEAnTas értywpiovs, wa\oTA 
AeoBiotot Kpntijpot mpocenérovs, ywpls t Ott 
TOAK@ pélovas €s TovTovs éoPBaddovtes Afrovai 
UToKkalovtes Ta OctTéa THY ipniov. iv bé wh ode 
Tmapy o AEBys, of be &s Tas yaotépas TOY Ipyiar 
éaBddrovtes Ta Kpéa TavTa Kai wapapi-aytes 
vdmp voxaiover Ta aotéa* Ta bé alderar Kdr- 
Marta, ai b€ yaoTépes Ywpeovar eUTETEéws TA KpEG 
eyrikwpéva Tov doTéwy: Kal otitw Bods Te éwuTor 
eféwet wal Tada ipa éwvTo Exacroy. eredy 
dé EvrnOi ta Kpéa, o Ovaas Trav Kpedy Kal Trav 
oThayyvev atapfduevos pimte és To Eumpoode. 
Avover dé Kal ta G@AXka TpdBata Kab tamous 
pardwora, 

62. Totor pev 51) dddAotor TaV Oe@y obTw OvoveL 


258 


BOOK IV. 59-62 





Thagimasadas. It is their practice to make images 
and and shrines for Ares, but for no other 


god. 

60. In all their sacred services alike they follow 
the same method of sacrifice; this is how it is 
offered. The victim itself stands with its forefeet 
shackled together; the sacrificer stands behind the 
beast, and throws it down by plucking the end of its 
rope ; as the victim falls, he invokes whatever god it 
is to whom he sacrifices, Then, throwing a noose 
round the beast’s neck, he thrusts in a stick and 
twists it and so strangles the victim, lighting no fire 
nor offering the firstfruits, nor pouring any libation ; 
and having strangled and flayed the beast, he sets 
about cooking it. 

61. Now the Scythian land is wondrous bare of 
wood; so this is their device for cooking the flesh. 
When they have flayed the victims, they strip the 
flesh from the bones and throw them into the 
cauldrons of the country, if they have such: these 
are most like to Lesbian bowls, save that they are 
much bigger; into these then they throw the 
victim's bones, and cook them by lighting a fire 
beneath. But if they have no cauldron, then they 
east all the flesh into the victim’s stomachs, adding 
water thereto, and make a fire beneath of the bones, 
which burn finely; the stomachs easily hold the 
flesh when it is stripped from the bones; thus an ox 
serves to cook itself, and every other victim does 
likewise. When the flesh is cooked, the sacrificer 
takes the firstfruits of the flesh and the entrails and 
easts it before him. They use all beasts of the flock 
for sacrifice, but chiefly horses. 

62, Such is their way of sacrificing to all other 


255 
a 2 





| 


HERODOTUS 


Lavdns, Tob aiparos eurrive, dcous 8 dv hoveton — 
év TH naXn, ToUTwY Tas Keparas dmodéper TH 
Bache. dmrevelKas bev yap Kehaday Tips Anins 
peraauBaver thy dv héBoat, uu) eveixas 6& ov. 
amodeiper Sé aura TpoTe@ TOLpOE™ Tepita pay 
KUKA@ mepl Ta OTA Kal AaBopevos Tis « 

éxaelet, pera b€ gapxioas Boos meupi) be Tio 
xepat, opydoas 6 abTo dre xetpopaxtpoy ExtyTal, 
ex dé Tov Yaduvay TOU imtrov Tov avtos eAauvel, 
€x TOUTOU Medmres Kal ayadNeTa- bs yap av 


mreiora Séppata Ketpopaxtpa EXM avijp a pea ros 


—- 


oUTOS KéxptTat. ToANOL b€ aUTa@Y ek THY aTrO- — 
Cappatov Kab XAaivas eveivucOat movedoi, cup- — 


pamrTovTes KaTa TrEp Bairas. moAXol de avd pov 
exOpav tas Sefvas yeipas vexpév covtwy drodei- 
pavres abroiot dvuge Peer fs! Tav dapetpean 
moetvtat. Sepua 6€ avOpwnov kal maxd Kal 
Aap pov Hy dpa, oyedor oat Seat TavT@v Aap- 
MpoTratov NevKOTHTL, Toro Oe kal Sdous avdpas 
exdetpavtes xal diatetvavtes emi EvAwy én’ immov 
mepipepovat. 

65. Tatra pe prev 67) ob Tw opt VEVOMLITAL, aQuTas 
de Tas kepanas, ouTt mavTov GNA TOV exPiorey, 
motevot Tade* atroTpiaas Exaaros * mav TO évepbe 
Tav opptwv éxxadatper: Kal hv pep 7} Tens, & de 
eEwlev mpoBoenv pmovvny mepttetvas ot KYpatat, 
jv dé 4% rovctos, THY joer @poBoenv mWeptTelvet, 
krwbev 58 karaxpvrdcas obtw xpatas mornpiy. 
mowevot b€ ToUTO Kal é€K TOY oixni@y ip ode 


Sidhopor yéveovtas Kal Hv emixpaticy avrod mapa | 


TO Bacthé&. FEelvwy dé of EXOovtwy Tay av Royo 
1 [exagros] Stein. 
262 


BOOK IV, 64-65 


overthrown. He carries to his king the heads of all 
whom he has slain in the battle; for he receives a — 
share of the booty taken if he bring a head, but not 
otherwise. He scalps the head by making a cut 
round it by the ears, then grasping®the scalp and 
shaking the head out, Then he scrapes out the flesh 
with the rib of an ox, and kneads the skin with his 
hands, and having made it supple he keeps it for a 
napkin, fastening it to the bridle of the horse which 
he himself rides, and taking pride in it; for he is 
judged the best man who has most scalps for napkins, 
Many Scythians even make garments for wear out 
of these scalps, sewing them together like coats of 
skin, Many too take off the skin, nails and all, from 
their dead enemies’ hands, and make thereof cover- 
ings for their quivers; it would seem that the human 
skin is thick and shining, of all skins, one may say, 
the brightest and whitest. There are many too that 
flay the skin from the whole body and carry it about 
on horseback stretched on a wooden frame. 

65. The heads themselves, not of all but of their 
bitterest foes, they treat in this wise. Each saws off 
all the part beneath the eyebrows, and cleanses the 
rest. If he be a poor man, then he does but cover 
the outside with a piece of raw hide, and so makes 
use of it ; but if he be rich, he covers the head with 
the raw hide, and gilds the inside of it and so uses 
it for a drinking-cup. Such cups a man makes also 
of the head of his own kinsman with whom he has 
been at feud, and whom he has worsted in a suit 
before the king ; and if guests whom he honours visit 


263, 


HERODOTUS 


moléntat, Tas Kepadas tavTas tapadépe Kal 
émihéyes @s of edvTEs oiKrtoL TOAELOY TpocEby- 
kavto Kai odewmy avTos émexpatynce, TavTHV 
avopayabinuv NéyovTes, 

66. “Arak %eé tod éviavrod éxdoTov o vomapyys 
ExaOTOS EV TH EWUTOD VOU® Kipva KpNTHpa oivou, 
an’ ob mivovet Tav XnvOéwy toics av dydpes 
TOKE [L018 dpaipnpévor éwou' Toiot © av pi) KaTep- 
yaopévov 7 TOUTO, Ov ryevovTat TOD oivou TovTOU, 
GAN’ ATiMwpevot aTroKaTéaTat dvetdos Sé age €aTi 
péytatov TodTo. dao bé dy avray nal Kapta 
mohrAods avdpas dpatpnKoTes Ewot, ovTa 6¢e 
aivivo KUALKaS EXOVTES TivovaL Omoi. 

67. Mavties 6¢ SxvOéwy efol moAdoi, of pav- 
tevovtat paBdorat ireivyot moddAfar dde émedy 
daxédous paBdwrv peyddous éveixwvtat, OévTes 
yapwai SveFetNiocovct avtovs, Kal émi piav éxa- 
oTny paBdov riOévres Georrifover, dua Te NéyorTes 
TavTa ovvetX\éovet Tas paBdous oricw Kai avis 
kata piav ovytibeict. atin pév ot 7) pavtian 
matpwin éoti. of S¢ "Evdpees of avdporyuvoe thy 
‘Adposirny odiat Néyovet pavtixny Sodvac di- 
Avpys 8 wv prow pavrevovtar éreay Tip 
dirvpyy tpiya oyion, ae tat év Toler baxTU- 
AoLat Total EwUTOU Kal SLadv@V Xpa. * 

68. “Emeav 5€ Bacire’s 6 Xxvléwy Kapn, 
peTaTréuTeTat TOV pavriwy dvdpas Tpeis Tovs 
eVdoxipcovTas pdAloTa, of TpoTM TO eipnuev@ 
pavrevovtat Kal éyovor ovTOL ws TO érimay 
padiora Tdbde, @s Tas Baoirnias lorias émtwp- 
knke Os Kal bs, A€yorTes TOY aoTaY Tov apy st 
Aéywou. Tas 6& Bacrrylas lorias vopwos VKbOnor 


264 


BOOK IV. 65-68 


him he will serve them with these heads, and show 
how the dead were his kinsfolk who made war upon 
him and were worsted by him; this they call manly 
valour. 

66, Moreover once in every year each governor of 
a province brews a bow] of wine in his own province, 
whereof those Scythians drink who have slain 
enemies; those who have not achieved this taste 
not this wine but sit apart dishonoured; and this 
they count a very great disgrace; but as many as 
have slain not one but many enemies, they have each 
two cups and so drink of them both. 

67. There are among the Scythians many diviners, 
who divine by means of many willow wands as | will 
show. They bring great bundles of wands, which 
they lay on the ground and unfasten, and utter their 
divinations laying one rod on another; and while 
they yet speak they gather up the rods once more 
and lay them together one by one; this manner of 
divination is hereditary among them. ‘The Enareis, 
who are epicene, say that Aphrodite gave them the 
art of divination, which they practise by means of 
lime-tree bark. They cut this bark into three 
portions, and prophesy while they plait and unplait 
these in their fingers. 

68. But whenever the king of the Scythians falls 
sick, he sends for the three diviners most in repute, 
who prophesy in the aforesaid manner; and they for 
the most part tell him that such and such a man 
(naming whoever it is of the people of the country) 
has forsworn himself by the king's hearth ; for when 
the Scythians will swear their mightiest oath, it is 


26%, 


>| 


HERODOTUS 


Ta MadwoTa €oTi ouyivat TOTE eTEaY TOY péytoTOD 
épkov eGédkwor ouviva. avtixa be starerape- 
pévos ayetar ovTos Tov av bn hace emropKjcat, 
amuypévoy be EMEyYoucL oi LavTLES WS ETrLopKHTAS 
Seer ev TH mavTiky Tas Baothnias totias Kal 
TavTa andyeet o Bacired’ss 6 Sé apvéerat, ov 
dapevos éviopxicat, Kai SewodoyéeTar. apveo- 
pévou b€ TovTov 6 Bacidevs peTaTéwmetat aAdrovS 
SumArnotovs padvtias’ Kal iy pev Kai ovtot éco- 
paovres és THY pavrixny Katadjowor ETLOpKieAal, 
tov b€ iWéws tiv Kearny aoTduvovet, Kal 
XpymaTa avTou diaday xdvovae ol Tp@ToL TOY 
pavtiov: ip dé of €meNovtes pavTies ATOAVC WOR, 
G@AXoe Taperct pavTes Kal mada GAOL. FY av ot 
mAevvEs TOY avVOpwrov aToAvowaot, SéboKTAL TOITt 
MpPWTOLTL THY waYTiWOY avTOloL aTmOAAVoOaL, 

69. “Awohdto. Sita adtovs Tpor@ Tommde 
eveay duatay dpvydvev mAnowct Kal UrolevEwot 
Bods, eurodicartes Tovs pdvtias Kai YyYelpas 
oTicw SicaVvTES Kal TTOMMTAYTES KATEPYVUGL €S 
péoca Ta hpvyava, UTompyncavtes 5¢ avTa amteict 
po8naavtes Tovs Bods. oAdoi ev 67 ovyKata- 
kaiovTat Toiot pavtict Boes, woNAol Se Tept- 
KEKAUMEVOL aTropEvyoucl, eTEay AUT@Y oO PUsLoS 
kataxav07. Kataxaiovor dé tpoT@ TO eipnuero 
kal Ot GdXas aitias Tovs pavTias, WevdoparTias 
xadeovtes. Ttovs 8 av amoxtelyy Baairevs, Tov- 
Twy ovode TOS Tatdas AéElTEL, GAXA TavTa Ta 
époeva Kreiver, TA 5é Orjrea ov adixeet. 

70. “Opxia 8 rrovedytae Tevar wdSe mpos Tods 
av Twotéwytat’ és KUALKa peyadny. Kepapivny olvov 
éyxyéavtes alua cuppicryovet Tay TO bpKtoy Tap- 
266 


BOOK IV. 68-70 


by the king's hearth that their custom is to swear 
most solemnly, Forthwith the man whom they 
allege to be forsworn is seized and brought in, and 
when he comes the diviners accuse him, saying that 
their divination shows him to have forsworn himself 
by the king's hearth, and that this is the cause 
of the king’s sickness; and the man vehemently 
denies that he is forsworn. So when he denies it 
the king sends for twice as many diviners: and if 
they too, looking into their art, prove him guilty 
of perjury, then straightway he is beheaded and 
his goods are divided among the first diviners; 
but if the later diviners acquit him, then other 
diviners come, and yet again others. If then 
the greater number of them acquit the man, it is 
decreed that the first diviners shall themselyes be 
put to death, 

69. And this is the manner of their death. Men 
yoke oxen to a waggon laden with sticks and make 
the diviners fast amid these, fettering their legs and 
binding their hands behind them and gagging them; 
then they set fire to the sticks and drive the oxen 
away, affrighting them. Often the oxen are burnt 
to death with the diviners, and often the pole of 
their waggon is burnt through and the oxen escape 
with a scorching. They burn their diviners for other 
reasons, too, in the manner aforesaid, calling them 
false prophets. When the king puts a man to death, 
neither does he leave the sons alive, but kills all 
the males of the family; to the females he does 
no hurt. 

70. As for the giving of sworn pledges to such as 
are to receive them, this is the Scythian fashion: 
they take blood from the parties to the agreement 


267 


{ 


HERODOTUS 
vomevor, TUWavTes UTEaT 1) eTtTamorTES paxaipy 
, Bawravtes 


gpxpov Tov g@uatos, Kal éretta atof : 
és THY KUNIKa axWaKnY Kal aLeTOUS Kal cayaply 
Kal axovtiov éreav 6 Tav’Ta ToLnowot, KaTeE- 
YovTas woANad kal éEreta amorivovet avToi Te 
oi TO GpKiov Trotevpevot Kal TOY ETomev@Y ob 
mAeiatou avo. | 

71. Tagai 5¢ trav Baciréwv ev Téppaice etal 
€s 0 6 Bopuc@évyns eoti mpoomAwtos evOatra, 
éreav ot atroOdvyn o Bacidevs, dpuypa yas peya 
apvccovet TeTpaywvor, ETroLuwov dé TovTO ToL?)- 
cavrTes avadauBavovat Tov veK pov, KATAKEKNPw- 
pévoy pev TO capa, THY Sé vnddy dvacy.abeicar 
kal xabapbeioav, wrénv xumépov Kexoppévou Kal 
Gupinparos Kal cedivov oméppatos Kal avvncov, 
gvveppapperny oTiow, cal KoylCovor ev dudky és 
adro €Ovos. of 6é dv wapadéEwvrar kopicbevra 
Tov véxpov, Tovevot Tad ep of Bacirmor LKvOaw 
Tod wTOS aTroTapvoyTat, tplyas mepiKxelpovTat, 
Bpaxtovas Tepttauvortat, péTwrov Kai plva KaTa- 
piocovrat, dia Tis dpirtephs Yetpos diatovs dra- 
Buvéovrat. evbedrev &€ xopitovar ev tH apakn 
tov Bacidéos Tov véxuy €s adAXO EOVvOS TaV ap- 
yovot ot Sé adi Erovtat és Tos mporepov HAO. 
emeay O€ TuVvTas TepLeAOwor TOV veKUY KomitorTeEs, 
év te Léppoias Ecxyata Katoixnpevooe cial Tap 
eOvéwy tev apxover Kal ev Thor tapfjot. Kal 
érerta, erreav Géwou Tov véxuv ev THot Onxnoe emt 
a7iBabos, mapaty~artes aiypas évOev xal évbev 
tod vexpod EvAa irepteivover Kal érevra pivrr 

1 ds 5—-wpoorAwrés is bracketed hy Stein, chiefly on the 
ground of inconsistency with ch. 53. 


268 


BOOK IV, 70-71 


by making a little hole or cut in the body with an 
awl ora knife, and pour it mixed with wine into a great 
earthenware cup, wherein they then dip a scimitar 
and arrows and an axe and a javelin; and when this 
is done the makers of the sworn agreement them- 
selves, and the most honourable of their followers, 
drink of the blood after solemn imprecations. 

71. The burial-places of the kings are in the land 
of the Gerrhi, which is the end of the navigation of 
the Borysthenes, There, whenever their king has 
died, the Scythians dig a great four-cornered pit in 
the ground; when this is ready they take up the 
dead man—his body enclosed in wax, his belly cut 
open and cleansed and filled with cut marsh-plants 
and frankincense and parsley and anise seed, and 
sewn up again—and carry him on a waggon to 
another tribe. Then those that receive the dead 
man at his coming do the same as do the Royal 
Scythians; that is, they cut off a part of their ears, 
shave their heads, make cuts round their arms, tear 
their foreheads and noses, and pierce their left hands 
with arrows. Thence the bearers carry the king's 
body on the waggon to another of the tribes which 
they rule, and those to whom they have already 
come follow them; and having carried the dead 
man to all in turn, they are in the country of the 
Gerrhi, the farthest distant of all tribes under their 
rule, and at the place of burial. Then, having laid 
the dead in the tomb on a couch, they plant spears 
all round the body and lay across them wooden 
planks, which they then roof over with hides; in the 


299 








HERODOTUS 


kataoteydtovet, év d¢ TH our aipeneee i 
Oxnens Tay TadraKéov Te ran atromvita 


Garrover kal Tov oivoxdov Kal pedeyetpoy oa 
im7roKoov kal Sijxovov Kal dyer 


kal 
immovs «cal tay d\hov WwayvTwy drapyits wai 


guddas xpuaéas: Apype dé ovdev o xa ee 
Xpewvr ar. TavTa b€ ToimoavTes over TavTes 
VYOua peéeya, ane Kal mpoGupedmevot ws 
Héeylo TOV Tolnoat. 

72. ‘Enaurobd 6€ mepipepopévov atts Tovevat 
Totovoe’ AaBovTes TOV NowTrav Heenan ee TOUS 
emiTnoeotatous (ol de cial Leva eyryevees* OvTOL 
‘yap Ocpamevovat Tors dy autos 6 Bacthels Kehevoy, 
apyy pyytot 6 ov« elat ods Oepdrrovtes), TovTaY 

vy Top Sunkoveon évreay dmomviEwot WEevTHKOVTA Kal 
immous TOUS Kaddia Tous mevTnKovta, e&edovTeEs 
auto TY Koudiny Kai Ka€ypartes eumiThact 
dy Upav Kal TUppan Toudt. awidos & Huu én 
Sv0 Evha otynoavtes bartioyv Kal TO Erepov Fc 
THF ayyidos én erepa duo, KaTannEavTes Tpom 
TOLOUT ToAAa ven bt cy TOV (TTOY KATA aes 
pykea Eva rayéa bier TAVTES MEX pL TOV T 
Aw dvaBiBatovar avutTovs én te yibee oe 
be ai peev mporepar aides iméyouct Tovs w@pous 
tay inmov, ai dé dmiaBe Tapa Tods wnpods Tas 
yaorépas UrokauBavovot oxéhea b€ a 
KaTaKpemarat peTEwpa. Xarwwovs be cal oTOpea 
éuBarovres és TOS immous KATaTELWOUCL €s 
m poo Oe avTayv cal éreta ex Tacocadwv d€éovet, 
Tov be 5) venvicxkwy Tay atroTeTViynevav TaP 
TEvTHKOVTA éva €xkacTov avaBtBalover émi Tov 
immov, mde avaBiBdlovres, éeredy vexpov éxdorou 
270 


BOOK IV. 71-72 


open space which is left in the tomb they bury, after 
strangling, one of the king's concubines, his cup- 
bearer, his cook, his groom, his squire, and his 
messenger, besides horses, and first-fruits of all else, 
and golden cups; for the Scythians make no use of 
silver or bronze. Having done this they all build a 
great barrow of earth, vying zealously with one 
another to make this as great as may be, 

72. With the completion of a year they begin a 
fresh practice. Taking the trustiest of the rest of 
the king’s servants (and these are native-born 
Seythians, for only those serve the king whom he 
bids so to do, and none of the Scythians have 
servants bought by money) they strangle fifty of 
these squires and fifty of their best horses and empty 
and cleanse the bellies of all and fill them with chaff. 
Then they make fast the half of a wheel to two 
posts, so that it hangs down, and the other half to 
another pair of posts, till many posts thus furnished 
are planted in the ground, and, presently, driving 
thick stakes lengthways through the horses’ bodies 
to their necks, they lay the horses aloft on the 
wheels so that the wheel in front supports the 
horse’s shoulders and the wheel behind takes the 
weight of the belly by the hindquarters, and the 
forelegs and hindlegs hang free ; and putting bridles 
and bits in the horses’ mouths they stretch the 
bridles to the front and make them fast with pegs. 
Then they take each one of the fifty strangled young 
men and mount him on the horse; their way of 
doing it is to drive an upright stake through each 


ay 





HERODOTUS 


Tapa Thy acavOay Etrov opboy dieddowoe wéexpt 
Tov Tpaxyrou' Katwber 6 tmepéyet tov EvAov 
TOUTOU TO €S TOpKoY MHyVUoUEL Tod éTépov EVAOU 
Tov d1a tod Imouv. émiotioavtes 8@ Kixdw TO 
onpa innéas TovovTous ameNatyouct. 

73. Ovtw pév tovs Bacthéas Oartoucw Tods 
6€ dAXous SevOas, éredv avroSdvwar, wepidyovae 
ol ayXoTaTw TpocnKovTes KaTa TOUS didous ev | 
audkyot Keipévous' Tav b€ ExacTos UTObEKOME 
ev@yées TOUS éropévous, Kal TO vEexp@ aTavTor 
mapaTAnciws TapatiOnas boca Toto — Tl, 
jméepas O€ TercepaxovTa oUT@ of LOL@TaL TrEpta- 
yovtat, éreta Oartovta. Oawavres 68 of SxvOat 
Kabaipovtat Tpor@ Topde. ounoduevot Tas Kepa-— 
Aas Kal exrAvvapevoe ToLedot Tepl TO C@ma TAbE" 
éreav EvNa otijowot tpia és dAANAa KEeKALwEeva, 
Tepl TadTa Tirous ELpiveous TEptTELvoUaL, TUmppa- 
Eavtes 5€ @s peddtota AGovs le Tupos Stadaveas — 
exBadrovet és cKadyny Keimevny ev perw@ Tov 
Evwr Te Kal Tav TidkwD, 

74. "Kore 6€ oft xavvaBis huopévn ev tH Ywpn 
TAHY TaxYUTYHTOS Kal peydbeos TH hive euepe 
aTaTy TavTn 6& TWOAK@ Urephéper  KavvaPis. 
avtTy Kai abroudtn Kal orretpopevn pvetat, Kal 
€€ avis Opiixes pev cal eluata rovedvTat Tolct 
Alvéotot GpotoTata ovd ay, boTts pH KapTa 
tpiBwv ein autijs, Siayvoln Nivov 7 KkavvdBuos 
€ati: os 6é€ pry eldé nw Thy KxavvaPida, Aiveor 
Soxyjoet elvat TO elma. 

75. Tavrns Ov. of SeiOar ths xavvdBrog Oo 
orépna émedv AdBwot, brodivover timo Tovs 
Tidous, Kal éerta émiBaddrovet TO oTéppa em 
272 








BOOK IV. 72-75 


body passing up by the spine to the neck, and 
enough of the stake projects below to be fixed in a 
hole made in the other stake, that which passes 
through the horse. So having set horsemen of this 
fashion round about the tomb they ride away. 

73, Such is their way of burying their kings. All 
other Scythians, when they die, are laid in waggons 
and carried about among their friends by their 
nearest of kin; each receives them and entertains 
the retinue hospitably, setting before the dead man 
about as much of the fare as he serves to the rest. 
All but the kings are thus borne about for forty 
days and then buried. After the burial the Scythians 
cleanse themselves as I will show: they anoint and 
wash their heads; as for their bodies, they set up 
three poles leaning together to a point and cover 
these over with woollen rugs; then, in the place 
so enclosed to the best of their power, they make 
a pit in the centre beneath the poles and the rugs 
and throw red-hot stones into it. 

74. They have hemp growing in their country, 
very like flax, save that the hemp is by much the 
thicker and taller. This grows both of itself and 
also by their sowing, and of it the Thracians even 
make garments which are very like linen; nor could 
any, save he were a past master in hemp, know 
whether they be hempen or linen; whoever has 
never yet seen hemp will think the garment to 
be linen. 

75. The Seythians then take the seed of. this 
hemp and, creeping under the rugs, they throw it 


BVS 
VOL. II. v 


HERODOTUS 


Tovs Siahavéas AiGous TH wupi: ro bé Gujarat 
émiBarropevoy xal atpida wapéyetat tocavTny 
aote “EXAnvien oldepia av piv wupin atoxpa- 
thoeve. of d€ LevOar aydpevos TH Wupin wpvovTat. 
TovTO odt avtl NouTpod eatt* ov yap By ANovorTat 
bdars TO mapdrayv TOgapa. ai de yuvaixes adTav 
iswp Tapaxyéoveat Katacwyover rept iOov tpy- 
xXuv Ths Kvrapiacou Kai Kédpou Kal AuBavou Evrou, 
Kal érerta TO KaTacwWyYouevoy TOTO TayL éoVv 
KaTaT\agoovTaL TaY TO COpa Kal TO TpOTwTOV 
Kal dpa pev evodin os amo TovTov ioyet, dua 
dé amaipéovoas tH Seuvtépn mépn THY KaTa- 
TwAacToy yivovtat KaOapal Kal Naprpai. 

76. Eewixolot 5€ vopaloret Kai ovtot hevyovet 
aivas xpacOat, pjte Tedy aGddov, “EXAqvixoict 
bé kal Heiota, ws StedeEav 'Avayapais te xal 
devTepa aitis Levys. Todto perv yap Avayapots 
emelte yiv moAAny Gewprcas cal amodeEapevos 
Kat avtyy codinv mwoddi éxopuileto és HOea ra 
LavOéwv, wréav &: “EXAnomovrou mpocioyer é 
Kvticovy al edpe yap TH wntpl tav Oey avd- 
yorras tods Kufixnvods optiy peyadorperéas 
Kapa, ei&ato Th pntpl 6 Avayapots, iv os Kal 
iyins amtrovoatnan és éwutod, Ovoew Te KaTa 
TavTa Kata wpa tous Kutienvods trotebytas Kal 
mavvuyiba orncew. wy dé amleero és tiv Sev- 
Ginny, xatadds és tiv Kareouévny “Trainv (4 8 
eos pev wapa tov "AyiddnLov Spoor, Tuyyavet 
b€ Taca éoica Sevdpéwy travroiwy mrén), és TAU: 
THv 01) KaTadvs o Avdyapolts Thy opTiy émerénee 
macay TH ep, TUuTavoy Te Eyov Kal exdnaapevos 
ayd\pata. xal tov tis XKvOéav xatadpacbels 


274 


4 


BOOK IV. 75-76 


on the red-hot stones; and, being so thrown, it 
smoulders and sends forth so much steam that no 
Greek vapour-bath could surpass it. The Scythians 
howl in joy for the vapour-bath, This serves them 
instead of bathing, for scarce ever do they wash their 
bodies with water. But their women grind with a 
rough stone cypress and cedar and frankincense 
wood, pouring water also thereon, and with the 
thick stuff so ground they anoint all their bodies 
_ and faces, whereby not only does a fragrant scent 

abide upon them, but when on the second day they 
take off the ointment their skin becomes clean and 
shining. 

76. But as regards foreign usages, the Scythians 
(as others) are wondrous loth to practise those of any 
other country, and of Hellas in especial, as was 
wroved in the case of Anacharsis and again also of 

eyles. For when Anacharsis, having seen much of 
the world in his travels and given many proofs of his 
wisdom therein, was coming back to the Scythian 
country, he sailed through the Hellespont and put in 
at Cyzicus; where, finding the Cyzicenes celebrating 
the feast of the Mother of the Gods with great 
pomp, he vowed to this same Mother that, if he re- 
turned to his own country safe and sound, he would 
sacrifice to her as he saw the Cyzicenes do, and 
establish a nightly rite of worship. So when he 
eame to Scythia, he hid himself in the country 
called Woodland (which is beside the Race of 
Achilles, and is all overgrown with every kind of 
wood); hiding himself there Anacharsis celebrated 
the goddess's ritual with exactness, carrying a cym- 
bal and hanging about himself images. Then some 


2S 
~~ 





BOOK IV. 76-78 


Scythian marked him doing this and told it to the 
king, Saulius ; who, coming himself to the place and 
seeing Anacharsis performing these rites, shot an 
arrow at him and slewhim. And now the Scythians, 
if they are asked about Anacharsis, say they have no 
knowledge of him; this is because he left his 
country for Hellas and followed the customs of 
strangers. But according to what I heard from 
Tymnes, the deputy for Ariapithes, Anacharsis was 
uncle to Idanthyrsus king of Scythia, and he was the 
son of Gnurus, son of Lycus, son of Spargapithes. 
Now if Anacharsis was truly of this family, then I 
would have him know that he was slain by his own 
brother ; for Idanthyrsus was the son of Saulius, and 
it was Saulius who slew Anacharsis. 

77. It is true that I have heard another story told 
by the Pelponnesians; namely, that Anacharsis had 
been sent by the king of Scythia and had been a 
learner of the ways of Hellas, and after his return 
told the king who sent him that all Greeks were 
zealous for every kind of learning, save only the 
Lacedaemonians; but that these were the only 
Greeks who spoke and listened with discretion. But 
this is a tale vainly invented by the Greeks them- 
selves; and be this as it may, the man was put to 
death as I have said. 

78. Such-like, then, was the fortune that befell 
Anacharsis, all for his foreign usages and his compan- 
ionship with Greeks; and a great many years after- 
wards, Scyles, son of Ariapithes, suffered-a like fate. 
Scyles was one of the sons born to Ariapithes, king of 
Scythia ; but his mother was of Istria,! and not native- 
born; and she taught him to speak and read Greek. 


1 In what is now the Dobrudja. 


277 


HERODOTUS 


’"ApiatreiOns péev rerevra b6X@ id SrrapyarreiOeos 
708 ‘Ayabipror ety em: SnvrAns 6€ THY TE 
Bacidninv mapéhaBe Kai Ys yuvaixa Tod maTpos, 
TH ovvopa Hv Orroin: Hw € airy 7 ‘Omoly aortn, 
ef 78 ti “Optxos "Aptareibei mats. Sacthedov 
b€ XKcvOéwy o XKvaANs dvattn ovda Las npg KETO 
L«uGixy, dda Todor pos Ta “EXAHuKa waddov 
TET PApMEVOS qv aro matdevoos Tis émetatdevTo, 
éroleé Te TOLodTO* EvTE ayayot THY oTpaTLNY THY 
Xxvdéwv €s TO BopucOeveitéwy aotu (of dé Bopu- 
aOeveitat ddToL Neyouet opéas avtovs elvat MiAn- 
gious), és TovTous bxws EAPor Oo LKUANS, TAY peD 
oOTpaTliy KaTaXiTETKE EV TO MpoacTeiw, avTos be 
dkms EXOou ey TO TeLyos Kal Tas TUAAS eyKANICE;Le, 
Thy cToAny atrobépevos THY LxvOixnv AadBeoke dv 
‘EAAnvida ecbfjra, éywv 8 av tadrny ayopate 
ote Sopudépay érropéveav ote dXXOV ovdEVOS* TAS 
é mudas ébidaccor, py tis uv SKvOéwy Tor 
éyovra TavTny THY cTOAnY’ Kal Ta Te dAKa ee 
di:aitn ‘EAXnuixa Kal Ceoior (pa éroice kata vopmous 
tous ‘EAAnvwv. ote dé dvatpinpece pijva i) mAéov 
TovTOU, aTaAXNdaceETO evdUs 0 Sv ie TON. 
TavTa ToléeoKe TOAAGKIS Kai oikia Te edEluaToO ev 
BopucGévei cai yuvaika éynwe es avta ere opin 
79. "Emeire 5€ edeé of xaxas pertains TO 
avo mpopacios tanordse. éemeOuunce Atovicw 
Baxyeim terecOfvar pédrovte S€ of és yelpas 
adyecOa: Thy TeXAETHY éyévero Haigwa wéyioTov, Fv 
ol €v BopuoOeveitéwy TH wort oixins weyadns Kal 
ToAvTEAdos TepiBorn, THs Kal ory Te mpoTEpoY 
TOUT@Y pVywny elyov, THY Tépt—E NevKOD AiOouU 
opiyyes te kal ypimes Extacay és tavtTny 0 eds 


: d 


BOOK IV. 78-79 


As time passed, Ariapithes was treacherously slain 
by Spargapithes, king of the Agathyrsi, and Scyles 
inherited the kingship and his father’s wife, whose 
name was Opoea, a Scythian woman, and she bore to 
Seyles a son, Oricus. So Scyles was king of Scythia ; 
but he was in no wise content with the Scythian 
manner of life, and was much more inclined to Greek 
ways, from the bringing up which he had received ; 
so this is what he did: having led the Scythian army 
to the city of the Borysthenites (who say that they 
are Milesians)—having, I say, come thither, he would 
ever leave his army in the suburb of the city, but he 
himself, entering within the walls and shutting the 
gates would doff his Scythian apparel and don a 
Greek dress ; and in it he went among the towns- 
men unattended by spearmen or any others (the 
people guarding the gates, lest any Scythian should 
see him wearing this apparel), and in every way 
followed the Greek manner of life, and worshipped 
the gods according to Greek usage. Then having 
s0 spent a month or more, he put on Seythian 
dress and left the city, This he did often; and he 
built him a house in. Borysthenes, and married 
and brought thither a wife of the people of the 
country. 

79. But when the time came that evil should 
befall him, this was the cause of it: he conceived a 
desire to be initiated into the rites of the Bacchic 
Dionysus; and when he was about to begin the 
sacred mysteries, he saw a wondrous vision. He 
had in the city of the Borysthenites a spacious 
house, great and costly (that same house whereof I 
have just made mention), all surrounded by sphinxes 
and griffins wrought in white stone ; this house was 


215 





| 
HERODOTUS 


éverxnwe BéXos. Kal KaTexay Taca, SKUANS 
bé AM Lams ies aes ereTenere | Ty TeNE- 
THv. XKvOar Sé Tod Baxxeveuv mépe 
ovetdifovar ov yap pact oiKos eivat Gedy é£evpi- 
oKEW ToUTOY boTIS paiverBar évayer avOpwrrous. 
ézreite 5é erehéaOn TO Baxyeig 6 Oo “KUNIS, 
atevce Tav Tis BopuaGeveité@y mpas Tovs = 
éyou ‘‘“Hyiv yap Karayehate, @ Setbat, in 
9 ee Kai eeas 0 0 Oeds Nap Pavers viv ovTos 
ainov Kal Tov UMETEPOV | Bactréa AeAEBnKE, 
cal Bacyetes te kal vo Tou Jeod faivetat. eb 
6 LoL QTL TEETE, Ereade, Kal bpiv ey@ béEw. ‘ 
eitrovTo TOV YKdewy of mpoerrem@rTes, Kal abrovs 
avaryayav 0 Bopuadevetrys AdOpy én hea 
kateioe. €reite O€ maprjie ow TO Ouiow 6 o 
Ans Kal eldor pv Baxxevovra ot SxvOat, Ka 
cuppopry peyadny €TOLN}TaVTO, eEerOovres Oe 
éonpatvov mary TH oT party Ta idoter. 

80. ‘Os dé pera Tavra éfyjAauve o Lubhays és 
n0ea Ta éwurod, of XKveat TpoaTnadpevor Tov 
adehpeov abvTod "Oxtapacdény, y yeyovora EK ee 
Trpew Auyarpos, eTavirTEATO To ZKUAH. 3 
paler tO ywopevov én’ Ewut@ kal tiv aitiny bt 
iy émoréeto, katagevyer és THY Opnixny. mu00- 
pevos 6€ 0 ‘Oxrapacadns TavTa eat pateveTo emt 
tiv Opni«ny. émeite bé él te “lotp@ éyevero, 
jwrtacay piv ot Oprexes, ped dovTeov b€ avTar 
cuvdrpew emeprre LiTahens mapa Tov ‘Oxrapa- 
odbnv Aéyor | roidde. “Ti Sei peas adn ov 
metpnOnvat; elg pmév jeev THS aderAdens mais, &- 
dé ev aderAgeov. od 5é por atrddos TODTOD, K Kat 
Fi ee gov LKirAny Tapadidom otpatiy bé unre 
280 





Yd 
BOOK IV. 79-80 


smitten by a thunderbolt and wholly destroyed by 
fire. But none the less for this did Scyles perform 
the rite to the end. Now the Scythians make this 
Bacchie revelling a reproach against the Greeks, 
saying that it is not reasonable to set up a god who 
leads men on to madness. So when Scyles had been 

~initiated into the Bacchic rite, some one of the 
| Borysthenites scoffed at the Scythians: “ Why,” 
said he, “you Scythians mock us for revelling and 
being possessed by the god ; but now this deity has 
taken possession of your own king, so that he is 
revelling and is maddened by the god, If you 
will not believe me, follow me now and I will 
show him to you.” The chief men among the 
Seythians followed him, and the Borysthenite 
brought them up secretly and set them on a tower; 
whence presently, when Scyles passed by with 
his company of worshippers, they saw him among 
the revellers; whereat being greatly moved, they 
left the city and told the whole army what they 
had seen. 

80. After this Scyles rode away to his own place ; 
but the Seythians rebelled against him, setting up 
for their king his brother Octamasades, son of the 
daughter of Teres. Scyles, learning how they dealt 
with him and the reason of their so doing, fled into 
Thrace; and when Octamasades heard this he led 
his army thither. But when he was beside the Ister, 
the Thracians barred his way ; and when the armies 
were like to join battle Sitalces sent this message to 
Octamasades: “ Wherefore should we essay each 
other's strength? You are my sister's son, and you 
have with you my brother; do you give him back to 
me, and I give up your Scyles to you; and let 


281 








ov amps TavTa * meprpas Eurras 
© Setad«ns ee Tapa TH 
‘Ontaparddy adedpeos Sitddkcew Tehevryas. o 
be ‘Oxrapacadns Katawéet tadta, éxdor s de 
TOY éwvTOD pTpwa Lirddxy éxaBe tov aden. 
dheov LKvVAnV. Kal Setad«ns Pe bby Aeris Tov 
adeApeov amnyero, XevrAew be Lac aons 
avrod ravty vis ide cd THY beh te Lev 
mepiaTérrover Ta ahérepa vopata Enviar, rola 
be mapaxtapévois. Eewixods vopovs Toraira 
sit AIRY ~ a a 

81. TTdj@os dé to Ze éwy ode olds Te éyevdpny 
drpexéws mudécOat, AAA d:apopous Adyous mrepl | 
Tod aptOyod jxovov Kal yap Kapta TodXods eivat 

ophéas “a OALyoUS ws sre elvat. Tomovoe 

yTot atredatvoy pot es ovriy Tt petakv Bopu- 
aOéveos er arieoniae vate saa 
b€ ot éotl "EEaprraios: Tov Kal ortyw Tt ™ por epoy 
TOUT@D py neny elxov, Papevos ev avTo 
datos mixpod eivat, an’ Hs TO Udwp mise 
Trav aTOTOV TroléEly, EV TOUVTM TO 
KECTAL Naruijior, peyaei Kal éEamjotov Tou ¢ 
oropate tov [lovtov KpnT ios, TOV Tlavoe 3 | 
KrcouSporou aveOnne. 05 b€ july ElOe Km robrov, 
Moe énhaow' eapecien aupopeas 

wpées TO ev Yuvd poe Yarayvov, WaXos 58 EY 
Scud ude ToUTO Xadurjvov éorl Saxturov €€. TobTo 
Qy éheyov of ETLYMpLoL amd dpdiwy 
Bovdopevov yap Tov apérepoy Bacidéa, TO she 
elvat ‘Apidyray, robrov eidévar TO mAHOOS TO 
Scvdéwr Kedever pv twavras XKiPas apdw Exa- | 





282 





BOOK IV. 80-81 


neither of us endanger our armies.” Such was the 
offer sent to him by Sitalces; for Sitalees’ brother 
had fled from him and was with Octamasades. The 
Scythian agreed to this, and received his brother 
Scyles, giving up his own uncle to Sitalces. Sitalces 
then took his brother and carried him away, but 
Octamasades beheaded Scyles on the spot. So 
closely do the Scythians guard their usages, and 
such penalties do they lay on those who add foreign 
customs to their own. 

81. How mariy the Scythians are I was not able 
to learn with exactness, but the accounts which I 
heard concerning the number did not tally, some 
saying that they are very many, and some that they 
are but few, counted as Scythians. But thus much 
they made me to see for myself :—There is a region 
between the rivers Borysthenes and Hypanis, the 
name of which is Exampaeus; this is the land 
whereof I lately made mention when I said that 
there is a spring of salt water in it, the water from 
which makes the Hypanis unfit to drink. In this 

rion stands a bronze vessel, as much as six times 
greater than the cauldron dedicated by Pausanias son 
of Cleombrotus at the entrance of the Pontus.! To 
any who has not yet seen this latter I will thus make 
my meaning plain: the Scythian bronze vessel easily 
contains five thousand and four hundred gallons, and 
it is of six fingers’ thickness. ‘This vessel (so said 
the people of the country) was made out of arrow- 
heads. For their king, whose name was Ariantas, 
desiring to know the’ numbers of the Scythians, 
commanded every Scythian to bring him the point 


1 Pausanias, the victor of Plataea, set up this cauldron in 
477 B.c. to commemorate the taking of Byzantium. 


aby, 


HERODOTUS 


oTov piav ato TOD GoTo) Kopicas ds 8 av py 
xopion, Odvarov amretrX\ee. xopicOHvai te 57 yprjpya 
moAXov apdiwy Kai ot Sokat é& abtéwy pvnpoov- | 
vov toincavts AuTrécOar. ex Tovtéwy by py TO 
NaXKxnloy woujnoas TovTO Kat avadetvar és Tov 
’"Efaprraiov trovtov. taivta dé rept tov mAnQeos 
Tov {KvOéwy tKOVvOV. 

82. @wpdoia Sé 7) ywpn adrn ovK Exet, yopis 
OTL TOTAMOUS TE TOAA® peyioTous Kal apOpov , 
TrEaTous. TO dé aToOwpdoar atov Kal wapef ; 
TOV ToTapLaY Kal Tov peydbeos Tov Trediou Tapée- ; 
XeTat, elpyoetas iyvos ‘Hpakdéos gaivovor év | 
meT PN éveov, 70 Eotke ev Bijpare avdpos, éote be % 
To peyabos Sirnyv, mapa tov Tupny trotapoy. 1 
ToUTO pév vuY ToLOUTO éoTi, avaRnoopat Se és Tov | 
Kar apxas hia réEwv Novyov. tl 

83. Ilapacxevatopévov Aapelov él rods Sxv- | 
Aas Kal émimréprrovtos ayyéXous érita€ovtas Tota. 
pev melov otpatov, toiat dé véas mrapéyey, Toict 
8¢ Ledyvvobat tov @pnixiov Booropov, ’Apra-, 
Bavos o ‘Totdameos, adeApeds eov Aapetou,, 
éxpnile pndapas avtov otpatninv emi Yxvoa i 
motéeoOat, KaTareyov Tov LKvdéwv THY arropinve,, 
GXX ov yap éEreOe cupBovrevwov ot Kenotdny: 
& pév érérauto, 6 8é, érrevdy of TA GTraVT-teas 
mapecxevaoto, é&jAavye TOY oTpaToV  éveiy 
Lovcwv. 8 

84. "EvOaira trav Tepcéwv OicBalos edenO'ons 
Aapeiov tpiay éovtwy ot raidwy nal travtoligl 
oTpatevouevwy Eva avt@ KxatarepOjvar. § a 

th 


kg 


vl 


tod 


1 [aed rov diorov] Stein. 


284 


BOOK IV. 81-84 


from an arrow, threatening all who should not so do 
with death. So a vast number of arrow-heads was 
brought, and he resolved to make and leave a 
memorial out of them; and he made of these this 
bronze vessel, and set it up in this country Exam- 
paeus. Thus much I heard concerning the number 
of the Scythians. 

82. As for marvels, there are none in the land, 
save that it has rivers by far the greatest and the 
most numerous in the world; and over and above 
the rivers and the great extent of the plains there 
is one most wondrous thing for me to tell of: they 
show a footprint of Heracles by the river Tyras 
stamped on rock, like the mark of a man’s foot, 
but two cubits in length. Having so described this 
I will now return to the story which I began to 
relate.! ° 

83. While Darius was making preparations? against 
the Scythians, and sending messengers to charge 
some to furnish an army and some to furnish ships, 
and others again to bridge the Thracian Bosporus, 
Artabanus, son of Hystaspes and Darius’ brother, 
desired of him by no means to make an expedition 
against the Scythians, telling him how hard that 
people were to deal withal. But when he could not 
nove the king for all his good counsel, Artabanus 
‘eased to advise, and Darius, all his preparations 
reing now made, led his army from Susa. 

84. Then Oeobazus a Persian, who had three 
ons, all with the army, entreated Darius that one 
pight be left behind. “Nay,” said the king, “ you 


| 1 In ch. 1. 


|2 The date of Darius’ expedition is uncertain. Grote 
inks it probable that it took place before 514 B.c. 


285 


= 


HERODOTUS 


en ws dir eovts Kal wetpiov Seopévp Tavtas 
Tovs maidas xatadelew. o pev 6 OidBakos 
meptyapis iv, édmifwv tovs vias orparnins 
dmokedtabay 8 b& exédevce Tods emt tovTwr 
émectemtas amoxrelvas tmavtas tovs OloBatou 
matoas. : 

85. Kal otto: péev arocpayevtes al’tov TavTy 
éXelmovta’ Aapeios dé émeite mopevomevos €x 
Lovewy amixeto tis Kadtyndovins ext tov Boo- 
mopov iva étevato 1 yépupa, evOedtev éoBas és 
véa Ewree evi Tas Kuavéas cadeupévas, Tas mpo- 
Tepov wAayKTas “EXAnves haat elvar, ELomevos Se 
emi pie meer tov Llovrov on akiobenrov. 
TeAayéwv yap amavrway wéehuKe CwpaciwTatos’ 
TOU TO ev pHKOS oOTadLOL Eick ExaToV Kal YirLoL 
xa pipiot, TO dé edpos, TH eUpUTATOS avToS EwuTOD, 
oTdoLon TpLnKOoLOL Kal TpLeYidIOl,. TovTOV Tov 
méduyeos TO GTéua é€oTl evpos Técaepes oTAdLOL" 
piKos O€ TOU oTopaTos, 6 avynv, TO 6) Boozropos 
xéxdyta, nat 6 bn Elevxto % vyédupa, emt 
gTadiovs elxogt Kal ExaTov eoTt. TeiveEL e és THY 
IIporovtida o Booropos: 7 dé Iporortis €otca 
epos péev otadiwy tevtaxociwr, unos 5€ TeTpa- 
Koclov Kal Yio, KaTadsOot €s TOY EXAjaoTOYTOV 
€ovTa oTEWWOTYTa pev EMTa TTAOIoUS, [KOS 
TeTpaxocious, exdsdoi b€ o ‘“EAAnomorvtos es 
yaopa merayeos TO 5) Aiyaiov wadéerat, 

86. Meuérpytar S¢ tadta woe, vis éwimar 


1 Rocks (the ** Wandering” or '‘Clashing” Rocks of Greek 
legend) off the northern end of the Bosporus. 
Herodotus is wrong. The Black Sea is 720 miles long 


286 








BOOK IV. 86-87 


this manner: a ship will for the most part accom- 
plish seventy thousand fathoms in a long day’s- 
voyage, and sixty thousand by night. This being 

ranted, seeing that from the Pontus’ mouth to the 

hasis (which is the greatest length of the sea) it is 
a voyage of seven days and eight nights, the length 
of it will be an hundred and ten thousand and 
one hundred fathoms, which make eleven thousand 
one hundred furlongs. From the Sindic region to 
Themiscura on the river Thermodon (for here is the 
greatest width of the Pontus) it is a voyage of two 
days and three nights, that is of thirty thousand and 
thirty fathoms, or three thousand and thirty furlongs, 
Thus have I measured this Pontus and the Bosporus 
and Hellespont, and they are such as I have said. 
Moreover there is seen a lake issuing into the 
Pontus and not much smaller than the sea itself; it 
is called the Maeetian lake, and the mother of the 
Pontus. 

87. Having viewed the Pontus, Darius sailed back 
to the bridge, of which Mandrocles of Samos was the 
chief builder ; and when he had viewed the Bosporus 
also, he set up by it two pillars of white stone, 
engraving on the one in Assyrian and on the other 
in Greek characters the names of all the nations that 
were in his army; in which were all the nations 
subject to him. The full tale of these, over and 
above the fleet, was seven hundred thousand men, 
reckoning therewith horsemen, and the number of 
ships that mustered was six hundred. These pillars 
were afterwards carried by the Byzantines into their 
city and there used to build the altar of Orthosian ! 

1 A deity worshipped especially at Sparta; the meaning of 
the epithet is uncertain. 

284 

VOL. II. .*) 








BOOK IV. 87-89 


Artemis, save for one column covered with Assyrian 
writing that was left beside the temple of Dionysus 
at Byzantium. Now if my reckoning be true, the 
place where king Darius bridged the Bosporus was 
midway between Byzantium and the temple at the 
entrance of the sea. 

88. After this, Darius, being well content with his 
bridge of boats, made to Mandrocles the Samian a 
— gift of ten of every kind;! wherefrom Mandrocles 

took the firstfruits and therewith had a picture made 
showing the whole bridge of the Bosporus, and 
Darius sitting aloft on his throne and his army cross- 
ing; this he set up in the temple of Here, with this 
inscription : 


“ This Picture Mandrocles to Here gives, 
Whereby for ever his Achievement lives ; 
A Bridge of Boats o'er Bosp'rus’ fishful Flood 
He built ; Darius saw, and judg’d it good ; 
Thus for himself won Mandrocles a Crown, 
And for his isle of Samos high Renown.” 


89, This then was done to preserve the name of 
the builder of the bridge. Darius, having rewarded 
Mandrocles, crossed over to Europe; he had bidden 
the Ionians to sail into the Pontus as far as the 
river Ister, and when they should come thither to 
wait for him there, bridging the river meanwhile ; 
for the fleet was led by lIonians and Aeolians and 
men of the Hellespont. So the fleet passed between 
the Dark Rocks and made sail straight for the Ister, 
and, having gone a two days voyage up the river 
from the sea, set about bridging the narrow channel 

! Apparently a proverbial expression for great abundance ; 
ep. & similar phrase in ix. 81, 

2 


vo 2 


al 


HERODOTUS 


axiteras Ta otouata tov “Iorpov, ébevyvue. 
Aapeios S& ws 81é8n Tov Boaropov kara Thy 

xedinv, étopeveto Sia THS Opnixyns, amixopevos 
8¢ él Tedpov mrotapod tas myyas éotpatomeded- 
caTo Hpmepas TpeEls. 

90. ‘O d¢ Téapos Néeyetas bro TOY TepLoixwy 
clval ToTau@y apioTos Tad TE GANA TA es aKeot” 
dépovta Kal 5%) xal avdpact Kal trois room 
axéoacOat. eicl 6¢ avrod ai mnyal duav 
TeaoEpuKovTa, ex TETPYHS TIS avTHS péovoar, Kai 
ai pév adtéwy eial Wuypai ai dé Bepyai. odds 8 
er avtas éott ton €£ ‘Hpalov te modtos Tis Tapa 
Ilepiv@@ cai €€ AtrodAwvins Tis ev TH EdEeiva 
TorT@, Ovav uEepewy ExaTéepy. exdidor Sé o 
Téapos ovtos és tov Kovtadecdov motrapov, a be 
Kovtdadeados és tov "Aypiavny, o 5¢ "Aypiavng & 
tov “EBpov, 6 && és Gddkaccay tiv map’, Aive 
TOAL. 

91, "Ewl tottoy wy Tov woTamoy amixopevos 6 
Aapeios ws éotpatotedsevaato, nabels T@ TOTALO 
oTnAny éoTyce Kal éevOadTa, ypdppara éeyy At | 
Aéyovta tade. “ Tedpov mwotapov ceharad § ip | 
dipiatov Te Kal Kad\ALOTOY TapéyovTa: TavT@Y 
mToTapev Kal ém autas amixeto éhavvwr eT 
L«vGas otpatov avnp dpiotos Te Kal Kd\ALoOTOS 
nmdvtwv avOpwrev, Aapeios 6 “Totdoeas, Lep- 
géwy Te Kal Taans THS HTeipou Bacirevs.” Tadta 
Sé évOaira éypady. 

92, Aapeios dé evOcitev opunbels amixeto éx 
GAXoy ToTapoY TO ovVoma "Aptnaxas éott, bs bia 
"OdSpucéwy pier. €mt TodToy $1) Tov ToTapLey arrt- 
Kopevos érroinae Totovde: amodékas yopiov TH 
292 


BOOK IV. 89-92 


of the river where its divers mouths part asunder. 
But Darius, having passed over the Bosporus on the 
bridge of ships, journeyed through Thrace to the 
sources of the river Tearus, where he encamped for 
three days. 

90. The Tearus is said in the country round to 
be the best of all rivers for all purposes of healing, 
but especially for the healing of the scab in men 
and horses. Its springs are thirty-eight in number, 
some cold and some hot, all flowing from the same 
rock, There are two roads to the place, one from 
the town of Heraeum near to Perinthus, one from 
Apollonia on the Euxine sea; each is a two days’ 
journey. This Tearus is a tributary of the river 
Contadesdus, and that of the Agrianes, and that 
again of the Hebrus, which issues into the sea near 
the city of Aenus. 

91. Having then come to this river and there 
encamped, Darius was pleased with the sight of it, 
and set up yet another pillar there, graven with this 
inscription, ‘From the sources of the river Tearus 
flows the best and fairest of all river waters; hither 
came, leading his army against the Scythians, the 
best and fairest of all men, even Darius son of 
Hystaspes and king of Persia and all the mainland.” 
Such was the inscription. 

92. Thence Darius set forth and came to another 
river called Artescus, which flows through the 
country of the Odrysae; whither having come, he 
marked a place for the army to see, and bade every 


24% 


HERODOTUS 


aTpatiy éxédeve Travta avdpa MOov Eva mapek- 
tovTa TWévat €s TO adrrodedeypevoy TOUTO ywpiov. 
ws 6€ TadTa 1) oTpati) éwetedece, evPaiTa Kodw- 
vous meyddous Tov AiG@v KaTahiTo@Y aTi)avVE 
THY TTPATLIV. 

93, IIpiv b€ amixéeoGat éwi tov “Ilotpov, mpo- 
tous aipees Létas tovs a@avativovtas. ot pé 
yap tov Lahpvdnocor exovtes Opyixes al vrép 
"ArokXovins te Kal MecapSpins modos oi 
pévot, Kadevpevor 5€ Kupptavat nai Neyaior, 
apayntt sheas avtovs mapédocay Aapei@ ot be 
Térat mpos ayvopootvny tparopevot adtixa 
eSovrAwOyncav, Opnixwy éovtes avdpyniotator ral 
OtKaLoTaToL. 

94, "A@avarifover dé tovde tov Tpotrov ove 
aToOynoKxew éwuTous vouiloucr lévas Te TOY aTOA- 
Avpevoy Tapa Ladpokw Saipova: of & av’r@y Tov 
avTov TovTov ovoudtoucr l'eBereotive Suc mevre- 
Tnpidos Te TOY maw AaYOrTa aiel ahéwy avTayr 
dmonéumovat wyyehov wapa tov Ladpoktw, évter- 
Admevor TaV ay éexaotoTe SéwvTat, TéuTrovat be 
abe ot pev avTav TaxOevtes axovTia Tpia EXovat, 
adrot b€ SaraPovtes Tod amroTepromévov Tapa 
Tov LdApokw Tas Xeipas Kal Tods Todas, avaKwwy- 
gavTes aUTOV peTéwpor piTToval és Tas AOYYXAS, 
qv pev 67 atoOayvn avatrapeis, Toiot dé tXeos 0 
Geos Soxée elvars jv de pa anoGdavn, aiti@vrTat 
auTov Tov ayyeror, dapevol puv dvdpa Kaxov elvat, 
aitinodpevor 6€ tov'rov ddXov arroTréptroves év- 
TédXovras Se Ett CavTL. ovTOL of avTol Opruxes 
kal mpos Bpovti re kal dotpamny toEevortes 


294 


BOOK IV. 92-94 





man as he passed by lay one stone in this place 
which he had shown. His army having so done, he 
made and left great hillocks of the stones and led 
his army away. 

93. But before he came to the Ister, he first sub- 
dued the Getae, who pretend to be immortal. The 
Thracians of Salmydessus and of the country above 
the towns of Apollonia and Mesambria, who are 
called Cyrmianae and Nipsaei, surrendered them- 
selves unresisting to Darius; but the Getae, who are 
the bravest and most law-abiding of all Thracians, 
resisted with obstinacy, and were enslaved forthwith. 

94. As to their claim to be immortal, this is how 
they show it: they believe that they do not die, 
but that he who perishes goes to the god Salmoxis, 
or Gebeleizis, as some of them call him. Once in 
every five years they choose by lot one of their 
people and send him as a messenger to Salmoxis, 
charged to tell of their needs; and this is their 
manner of sending: Three Jances are held by men 
thereto appointed; others seize the messenger to 
Salmoxis by his hands and feet, and swing and 
hurl him aloft on to the spear-points. If he be 
killed by the cast, they believe that the god regards 
them with favour; but if he be not killed, they 
blame the messenger himself, deeming him a bad 
man, and send another messenger in place of him 
whom they blame. It is while the man yet lives 
that they charge him with the message. Moreover 
when there is thunder and lightning these same 


295 


HERODOTUS 


divw mpos Tov ovpavoy amethéover TO Hed, ovdéeva 
ddXov Oedy vouifovtes eivat et pr) TOV odeTEpor. 

95. ‘Os 8€ eyo wuvOdvopat tev toy “EXAjo- 
qwovrov oieovtwy “EXAnvev «al Tlovrov, tov 
LarApokw todtov €ovta avOpwirov Sovrcioat év 
Lduy, Sovreioar 6é MvGayopy 7 Mvynodpxou, 
évOedtev 5é abrov yevopevov AnetBepov XpHnwara 
cTncac0at peyadda, KTHoaGmevoy bé amedOeiv és 
tiv éwvuTov. dre S€ KkaxoBiwy te éovT@v TaV 
@pnixov xal wradppovertépwv, tov > : 
TovTov émiotauevoy diattav Te “ldda xal 7Gec 
Badurepa i) cata Oprixas, ola “EXAnat te ousAn- 
cavrTa Kai EAdivev ov TO acbevertatT@ codiaTH 
Ilv@ayopyn, xkatacKxevacacGa avédpem@va, és Tov 
TavdoKevovTa TOY acTaY TOUS TpwToUs Kal Evw- 
xéovTa avabiidoxew ws ote avTos ovTEe ob 
aupTota avtod ote of éx TOUTwY aiel yLVopeEvot 
amoGavéovtat, arr HEovot és y@pov tovTov lva 
aici wepieovres E€ovot Ta TavTa ayaba. ev @ be 
emolce Ta KaTadeyOevTa nal Edeye Tata, ep 
ToUT@ KaTuyatoy olknua émotéeTo. ws SE oF 
TaVTEAEwS elye TO OlKNua, ex pev TaVY Opyixwy 
nphavicOn, cataBas 8€ KaTw €> TO KaTa@yatov 
oixnpa Startato ém erea Tpias of Sé pu érro- 
Geov te kal errévOeov ws telvedta. tetaptm 6é 
étei ébdvn toict Opykt, cal obtw Twidavd ode 
éyéveTo Ta EXeye 0 Ladpokis. tTadta haci pay 
TOLMoat, 

96. "Ey 5€ epi pev rovrov nal rod xata- 
yalov olxijparos oUTe amioTéw OUTE @Y TiaT 
tt Ainv, doxéw 5¢ moddolot Ereas pdTepoy Tov 
LdrApokw rovrov yevéoOa TlvOayopew elre &e 


206 


BOOK IV, 94-96 


Thracians shoot arrows skyward as a threat to the 
god, believing in no other god but their own. 

95. For myself, I have been told by the Greeks 
who dwell beside the Hellespont and Pontus that 
this Salmoxis was a man who was once a slave 
in Samos, his master being Pythagoras son of 
Mnesarchus ; presently, after being freed and gain- 
ing great wealth, he returned to his own country. 
Now the Thracians were a meanly-living and simple- 
witted folk, but this Salmoxis knew Ionian usages 
and a fuller way of life than the Thracian; for he 
had consorted with Greeks, and moreover with one of 
the greatest Greek teachers, Pythagoras; wherefore 
he made himself a hall, where he entertained and 
feasted the chief among his countrymen, and taught 
them that neither he nor his guests nor any of their 
descendants should ever die, but that they should go 
to a place where they would live for ever and have 
all good things. While he was doing as I have said 
and teaching this doctrine, he was all the while 
making him an underground chamber. When this 
was finished, he vanished from the sight of the 
Thracians, and descended into the underground 
chamber, where he lived for three years, the 
Thracians wishing him back and mourning him for 
dead; then in the fourth year he appeared to the 
Thracians, and thus they came to believe what 
Salmoxis had told them. Such is the Greek story 
about him. 

96. For myself, I neither disbelieve nor fully 
believe the tale about Salmoxis and his underground 
chamber ; but 1 think that he lived many years before 
Pythagoras; and whether there was a man called 


21 


HERODOTUS 


éyéveto Tis Sdrpokis dvOpwros, ely’ éort Saipeov 
tis Térnat obros eruyw@pios, yatpéra. 

97, Odrot pév 5% TpdT@ ToLOUT@ Ypewpevot ws 
éxepoOncav bird Ilepoéwv, eimovto TH aAAM 
atpat®@. Aapeios dé ws amixeto xal o mebos ap’ 
avT@ oTpatos eri Tov "lotpor, évOaita diaBavTev 
navtwy Aapetos exéXevoae tovs te “Iwvas THY 

edinv AUcavTas ErecOat KaT HrEetpov EwUT@ 
Kal Tov Ek TOV veaY OTpaToY. peddAOVTaV de THY 
"lover Avew wal Toe Ta KEercvopeva, Kons o 
"EpEavépov otpatyyos €wvy MutiAnvaiwy ér«ke 
Aapeiw rade, TvOdmevos mporepov ei of dirov ein 
yvouny amovéxecOat mapa tov Bov U amro- 
SeixvucOat. “OQ Bacided, eri yiv yap péAdeus 
otpareverOat Tis ovtTe apnpopévoy ha 
ovdev oUTE MOALS OiKEOMEVN: OV VUY yédvpay Tad- 
Tv 4 KaTa Ywpny éEctdvat, PvAdKOVS aUTIs 
AuTa@y TovTOUS olmep pv ECevEav. Kal HY Te KaTa 
voov mpnkwpev evpovTes SKVOas, Eats Arobos HjLiy, 
Ww Te Kal py oheas evpeiy Suvmpela, Hj ye amodos 
jyuiv dodadys od yap edeiad K@ ji) Ecowléwper 
Umno SevPéwy dyn, dAAa paddXrov py ov Supa- 
pevos oéas evpeiv Some, Te ddw@pevor. Kat 
Tade A€yeww hain Tis av pe ewewuToU elvexer, ws 
KaTapeva’.éy@ O& yvauny perv THY eUpisxoy api- 
atnv coi, Bacrred, és wécor dépw, avTos pévTot 
Evouat tor cal ovx dv detpGeinv. Kapra Te 
ioOn TH yropun Aapetos cai ww apeiyrato Trototde. 
« Feive Ado Ste, cwOévtos éued orricw &€s olxov Tov 
euov eribavnGt pot wavtws, iva ce avti ypnoTijs 
cupPovrins ypnototet Epyours aueiyropat.” 

98. Taira Se elas xai dmdyas dupata é&7- 
298 


= 


BOOK IV. 96-98 


Salmoxis, or this be a name among the Getae for a 
god of their country, I have done with him. 

97. Such were the ways of the Getae, who were 
now subdued by the Persians and followed their 
army. When Darius and the land army with him 
had come to the Ister, and all had crossed, he 
bade the lonians break the bridge and follow him 
and the men of the fleet in their march across 
the mainland. So the Ionians were preparing 
to break the bridge and do Darius’ behest ; 
but Cées son of Erxander, the general of the 
Mytilenaeans, having first enquired if Darius were 
willing to receive counsel from any man desiring to 
give it, said, “Seeing, O king! that you are about to 
march against a country where you will find neither 
tilled lands nor inhabited cities, do you now suffer 
this bridge to stand where it is, leaving those who 
made it tobe its guards. Thus, if we find the 
Seythians and accomplish our will, we have a way of 
return; and even if we find them not, yet at least 
our way back is safe; for my fear has never yet 
been lest we be overcome by the Scythians in the 
field, but rather lest we should not be able to find 
them, and so wander astray to our hurt. Now 
perchance it may be said that I speak thus for my 
own sake, because I desire to remain behind; but it 
is not so; I do but declare before all that counsel 
which I judge best, and for myself would not be left 
here but will follow you.” With this counsel Darius 
was greatly pleased, and he answered Cées thus ; 
** My good Lesbian, fail not to show yourself to me 
when I[ return safe to my house, that so | may make 
you a good return for your good advice.” 

98. Having thus spoken, he tied sixty knots in a 


2S, 


HERODOTUS 


petetoOm por, Exovres 5é Tov imavra Tovde Toréete 
rade: éreay ewe lonre TayioTa Topevopevoy em 
=xv0as, aro Tto’rov apEdpevor Tod ypovov AveETE 

a ToUT@ TO 


exdtdot és avTHY, Tpos evpoy ave“oy TO TTOMaA 
TeTpapupevos. TO dé amd “lotpov Epyopwar onpa- 
véwy TO wpos Oddaccav avTAs THs LevOiKijs 
Yepys és péetpnow. amo “Iorpouv attn Hdn 7 
apyain SxvOin éoti, mpos pecauBpiny te Kal 
voTov avemov Ketwevn, péexpt moALos Kapxuitidos 
Kadeoperns. TO dé amo TavTHs THY pev él Ba- 
Nacoay TH avTny dépoveayv, ecovoay opewhy Te 
Nopynv Kai mpoxetpméevny To é¢ Ilévrov, véwetat TO 
Tavpixov €Ovos péxpt yeprorncov Tijs TPNXENS 
Kadeopevns’ avTn de és GdXaccay THY pos aTn- 
ALoTHnY avepwoy KaTHKEL. EaTL yap TAS Levins 
ta Svo pépea Tav ovpwv és Oddaccav déporra, 
THY Te Tpos pecauSpinv Kal THY Tpds THY Na, 
Kata wep Tihs “Attixis Xwpyns' Kal wapanAnoa 
joo 


BOOK IV. 98-99 


thong, and calling the despots of the Ionians to 
an audience he said to them: “ lonians, 1 renounce 
the opinion which I before declared concerning the 
bridge ; do you now take this thong and do as I 
command you. Begin to reckon from the day when 
you shall see me march away against the Scythians, 
and loose one knot each day: and if the days marked 
by the knots have all passed and I have not returned 
ere then, take ship for your own homes, But till 
then, seeing that my counsel is thus changed, I bid 
you guard the bridge, using all zeal to save and 
defend it. This do, and you will render me a most 
acceptable service." Having thus spoken, Darius 
made haste to march further. 

99. Thrace runs farther out into the sea than 
Scythia; and where a bay is formed in its coast, 
Seythia begins, and the mouth of the Ister, which 
faces to the south-east, is in that country. Now I 
will describe the coast of the true Scythia from the 
Ister, and give its measurements. At the Ister 
begins the ancient Scythian land, which lies facing 
thé south and the south wind, as far as the city 
called Carcinitis. Beyond this place, the country 
fronting the same sea is hilly and projects into the 
Pontus; it is inhabited by the Tauric nation as far 
as what is called the Rough Peninsula; and this ends 
in the eastern sea. For the sea to the south and the 
sea to the east are two of the four boundary lines of 
Seythia, even as the seas are boundaries of Attica ; and 

1 Here = the Sea of Azov, 
Zot 


E 








BOOK. IV. g9-1or 


the Tauri dwelling as they do in a part of Scythia 
which is like Attica, it is as though some other people, 
not Attic, were to inhabit the heights of Sunium from 
Thoricus to the township of Anaphlystus, did Sunium 
but jut farther out into the sea. 1 say this in so far 
as one may compare small things with great. Such 
a land is the Tauric country. But those who have 
not coasted along that part of Attica may understand 
from this other way of showing: it is as though in 
Iapygia some other people, not lIapygian, were to 
dwell on the promontory within a line drawn from 
the harbour of Brentesium to Taras, Of these two 
countries I speak, but there are many others of a 
like kind which Tauris resembles.! 

100. Beyond the Tauric country the Scythians 
begin, dwelling north of the Tauri and beside the 
eastern sea, westward of the Cimmerian Bosporus 
and the Maeetian lake, as far as the river Tanais, 


which issues into the end of that lake. Now it has : 


been seen that on its northern and inland side, which 
runs from the Ister, Scythia is bounded first by the 
Agathyrsi, next by the Neuri, next by the Man-eaters, 
and last by the Black-cloaks. 

101. Seythia, then, being a four-sided country, 
whereof two sides are sea-board, the frontiers run- 
ning inland and those that are by the sea make it a 
perfect square ; for it is a ten days’ journey from the 


1 All this is no more than to say that the Tauri live on a 
promontory (the Tauric Chersonese), which is like the south- 
eastern promontory of Attica (Suninm) or the “heel” of 
Italy, i.e. the country east of a line drawn between the 
modern Brindisi and Taranto, The only difference is, says 
Herodotus, that the Tauri inhabit a part of Scythia yet are 
not Scythians, while the inhabitants of the Attic and Italian 
promontories are of the same stock as their neighbours. 


394 


HERODOTUS 


abévea Séxa tpepéwy od05, ad BopvaGéveds Te 
ert Tiv Aiuenv ty Marfirw érepéwy Séxa- xal 
TO amo Gardoons és perdyaiay és Toby Meday- 

ANaivovs tovs KaTtUmepbe TevOéwv oixnpévous 
ElKoot Huepewy GOds. 1) S€ 60S 7) amEepnain ava 
Sinkocia otadia ovupBéBrAnTai pot. ovT@ a 
ein THS LavOiefs ta émixdpota TETPAKIT YLAL@D 
sTadiov cal Ta dpOia Ta es Tiv pecoyatay dé- 
povta étépwy Toco’T@y otadimv. 7. wey vUY YH 
avtn éott péyabos TooavTn. 

102. Oi 6€ ZxvOar Sovres ohiot Aoyov ws ovK 
olot te eial tov Aapelov otpatov iOvpayin da- 
cacfat podvoi, ereutrov és Tos TANTIOXYM@pOUS 
ayyénous: Tay dé kat 5% of Bactrées ounen Borike 
é€BovXevorTo ws aTpaTod éemeNavvorTos peyddov, 
Foav 6€ of auvehMovtes Bacthées Tatpwov Kai 


"Ayabvpowv xai Nevpdv nal ‘Avdpodaywr xal 


MedrayyAaivev cal T'ehovay cai Bovdiver cal 
Lavpopatéwy. 

103. Tovrwy Taipor pev vopotcr torwicrde 
xpéwvtar' Avovar pév TH LlapOév@ tovs te vavn- 
yous Kal Tovs dy \dBa@ot “EXAjvev éeravaybevtes 
TpoT@ Tor@de KaTapEdpevot poTudew Talovat THY 
Kehadyy. of pev Ss A€youtt HS TO T@ua ato 
Tov Kpnvod wBéovcr Katw (eri yap Kpnuvod 
iSputat TO ipov), THY dé Kepadyv avacTavpovet* 
of b€ KaTa pev THY Kehadrv dpmoroyéovcr, TO 
pévTos capa ovK wOéecIar aro TOU KpNuvod 
youat AXXd yh KpiTrecOar. rv bé daipova Tav- 
tThv TH Qvovar Aeyouver adtot Tadpor "Iduyéveray 
Thy ' Ayapéuvovos elvat. todeuious b€ avdpas Tovs 
dy yepwcovra Tovedot Tabe* aTotaynwv Exa- 


54 


i 


BOOK IV. ror103 


Ister to the Borysthenes, and the same from the 
Borysthenes to the Maeetian lake; and it is a twenty 
days’ journey from the sea inland to the country of 
the Black-cloaks who dwell north of Scythia. Now 
as I reckon a day's journey at two hundred furlongs, 
the cross-measurement of Scythia would be a distance 
of four thousand furlongs, and the line drawn straight 
vee inland the same. Such then is the extent of this 


102. The Scythians, oe that they were 
not able by themselves to repel Darius’ army in 
open warfare, sent messengers to their neighbours, 
whose kings had already met and were taking 
counsel, as knowing that a great army was march- 
ing against them. Those that had so met were 
the kings of the Tauri, Agathyrsi, Neuri, Man- 
eaters, Black-cloaks, Geloni, Budini, and Sauro- 

103. Among these, the Tauri have the following 
customs: all ship-wrecked men, and any Greeks 
whom they take in their sea-raiding, they sacrifice 
to the Virgin goddess! as 1 will show: after the first 
rites of sacrifice, they smite the victim on the head 
with a club; according to some, they then throw 
down the body from the cliff whereon their temple 
stands, and impale the head; others agree with this 
as to the head, but say that the body is buried, not 
thrown down from the cliff. This deity to whom 
they sacrifice is said by the Tauri themselves to be 
Agamemnon’s daughter Iphigenia. As for the 
enemies whom they overcome, each man cuts off 


1 A deity locally worshipped, identified by the Greeks 
with Artemis. 
BS 


VOL. If. K% 


HERODOTUS 
atos! Keharry dropépetac és TA oixia, eretta emt 


yNov peyadou avarreipas iota bmép THs oixing 
Umepéyovoay ToAAOY, padiora Oe UTEp THS KaTVO- 
Sdxns. gdacl dé todTovs PuvAdKous THs olKins 
rdaons wrepawpéecOar. fCaor dé ard Aning TE 
Kal mTodépov, 

104. "Ayd@upeo 6é &Bporata: avdpay ciat Kal 
Xpucopdpa Ta partota, érixowov dé Tay yuvat- 
Kav Thy pikw movedvtat, va Kaalyyyntol Te ANAN- 
Awv éwot Kal oixnioe covtes Tavtes pte POdve 
pnte exGci ypéwvtas és aAANAOvS. Ta dé aAra 
vopata OpnrEt mporxexwpycact. . 

105. Neupol 53 vopoto. pev Ypéwvtat LxuOe- 
Koict, yever Sé uh mpotepov odeas Tis Aapetov 
oTpatnracins Katé\aBe éxdureiy THY Ywopyy Ta- 
cav Utd ddior en yap odt TodXovs per 1 
xapn avépatve, of dé wrAedves avobéy ode ex TaY 
épypwv emémrecov, és O miebopevor olxnoav pera 
Bovdivey tiv éwvtav exdetrovtes. xkivSuvevovaot — 
dé of av@pwrot ovToL yonTtes elvar. éeyovTat yap 
tnd Sxvbéwmy wal “EXyov trav ev tH Tevbix7H 
KaTOLKHMEevaY ws ETEOS ExaoTov aTak Tov Nevpav 
ExaoTos AUKOS YyiveTaL Nwepas OAUyaS Kal aUTLS 
oticw é5 TWUTO KaTioTaTalL. eme péev VUY TaUTa 
AéyovTes ov melovar, Neyouat be ovdev Hacor, Kal 
ouvuct dé NéyovTes, 

106, ‘Avdpodayot S€ aypiwtata TavTwy ap- 
Sparrwv exovat Alea, ote Sixny vouitovtes ote 
vou ovdevl ypewpevor vouddes be cial, éoOjra 
Te hopéovaet TH LKvOiKH ouoinv, yA@acay be idinr, 
avdpopayéouat dé podvot ToUTMY. 

1 [éxagros] Stein, 


j06 





BOOK IV. 103-106 


his enemy’s head and carries it away to his house, 
where he impales it on a tall pole and sets it standing 
high above the dwelling, above the smoke-vent for 
the most part. These heads, they say, are set aloft 
to guard the whole house. The Tauri live by 
plundering and war. 

104. The Agathyrsi live more delicately than all 
other men, and are greatly given to wearing gold. 
Their intercourse with women is promiscuous, that 
so they may be brothers and kinsfolk to each other 
and thus neither envy nor hate their fellows. In 
the rest of their customs they are like to the 
Thracians. 

105. The Neuri follow Scythian usages; but one 
generation before the coming of Darius’ army it fell 
out that they were driven from their country by 
snakes ; for their land brought forth great numbers of 
these, and yet more came down upon them out of 
the desert, till at last the Neuri were so hard pressed 
that they left their own country and dwelt among 
the Budini. It may be that they are wizards; for 
the Scythians, and the Greeks settled in Scythia, 
say that once a year every one of the Neuri is turned 
into a wolf, and after remaining so for a few days 
returns again to his former shape. For myself, I 
cannot believe this tale ; but they tell it nevertheless, 
yea, and swear to its truth. 

106, The Man-eaters are of all men the most 
savage in their manner of life; they know no justice 
and obey no law. They are nomads, wearing a dress 
like the Scythian, but speaking a language of their 
own; they are the only people of all these that eat 
men. 


wT) 
x DL 





BOOK IV. 107-110 


107. The Black-cloaks all wear black raiment, 
whence they take their name; their usages are 
Seythian. 

108. The Budini are a great and numerous 
nation ; the eyes of all of them are yery bright, and 
they are ruddy. They have a mu built of wood, 
ealled Gelonus. The wall of it is thirty furlongs in 
length on each side of the city; this wall is high 
and all of wood ; and their houses are wooden, and 
their temples ; for there are among them temples 
of Greek gods, furnished in Greek fashion with 
images and altars and shrines; and they honour 
Dionysus every three years with festivals and 
revels. For the Geloni are by their origin Greeks, 
who left their trading ports to settle among the 
Budini ; and they speak a language half Greek and 
half Scythian. But the Budini speak not the same 
language as the Geloni, nor is their manner of 
life the same. 

109. The Budini are native to the soil; they are 
nomads, and the only people in these parts that eat 
fir-cones; the Geloni are tillers of the soil, eating 
grain and possessing gardens ; they are wholly unlike 
the Budini in form and in complexion. Yet the 
Greeks call the Budini too Geloni; but this is 
wrong. All their country is thickly wooded with 
every kind of tree; in the depth of the forests there 
is a great and wide lake and marsh surrounded by 
reeds ; otters are caught in it, and beavers, besides 
certain square-faced creatures ‘whose. skins serve for 
the trimming of mantles, and their testicles are used 
by the people to heal hysteric sicknesses. 

110. The history of the Sauromatae is as I will 


35 


HERODOTUS 


“EAXgves "Apatoor éuayéoayto (tas b¢ "Apatovas 
Kad€éovet Seieat Olbomara, duvatar Sé TO 7 
todTo Kata ‘EXAdda yA@ocay avdpoxtovot* oop 
yap Kadéovor dvipa, ro b¢ wata xteivewv), TOTE 
Adyos Tods “EAANVaS vijcavTas TH él Beppu 
dovTe ayn amomwhéew ayovtas tpicl mrotorct 
tav “Apalovey dcas éduvéato fwypioat, tas & 
év TO Tedayel emieutvas exxorrat Tors avdpas. 
mwArola 6€ ov ylweoKely abtas ovde nda t 
ypacOar ovdé iatiowar ovde eipecins GAN érret 
eFexowrav tovs avdpas ébépovto Kata Kia Kal 
dvepov, Kal amixviovrar THS Muvyns TAS Mawjridos 
ét Konuvots: of 5¢ Kpnpvol eit vis tis Sxv- 
Béwy tev édevOépwr. evOaidta amroBacat amo 
Tov mroiwy ai ‘Apafoves odoirrdpeoy és THY oi- 
Keouévny. évtvyodcat bé¢ mpwrm imropopBig 
todto Sujpracay, kal émi tovT@y trmalopevas 
édnifovto Ta Tay SxvOéwr. 

111. Of 6 ZevOar ove eiyxor cvpBarécbar To 
mpiyna* ovte yap hwvipy ovte éabijTa ovTe TO 
EOvos éyivwokor, GA’ ev Owpatt oav oxaGev 
€rOorev, eddxeov & avtas elvar avdpas thy adtay 
Hrcinv éyovTas, wayny te 61) mpos avras e7rot- 
evyTo. €x dé Tis payns TOY vexpa@y Expdtynaay oi 
YxvOat, cai odtw éyrwoav éovcas yuvaicas. Bov- 
evopévowts @Y avtotat édoke xreivery pew ovdevi 
TpoT@ Tt avTas, EwuTaY Sé TOUS vewTaTOUS aTrO- 
méepat és avutas, TANOos eixdcavtas boat qep 
exeivat Toav, TovTovs be oTpatoTedeverGas AN- 
ciov exewewy Kal Torey Ta ep dv Kal éxeivac 
mowot' hy dé avTovs St@Kwct, payeras ev pr, 
brobevyew 6& eérreav 5& ravowrvtTat, éAOovtas 
310 


BOOK IV, rro-111 


now show. When the Greeks warred with the 
Amazons (whom the Scythians call Oiorpata, a name 
signifying in our tongue killers of men, for in 
Scythian a man is ovor, and to kill is pata) after their 
victory on the Thermodon they sailed away carrying 
in three ships as many Amazons as they had been 
able to take alive; and out at sea the Amazons set 
upon the crews and threw them overboard. But they 
knew nothing of ships, nor how to use rudder or sail 
or oar; and the men being thrown overboard th 
were borne at the mercy of waves and winds, till 
they came to the Cliffs by the Maeetian lake; this 
place is in the country of the free Scythians. There 
the Amazons landed, and set forth on their journey 
to the inhabited country. But at the beginning of 
their journey they found a place where horses were 
reared; and carrying these horses away they raided 
the Scythian lands on horseback. 

111. The Scythians could not understand the 
matter ; for they knew not the women’s speech nor 
their dress nor their nation, but wondered whence 
they had come, and supposed them to be men all of 
the same age; and they met the Amazons in battle. 
The end of the fight was, that the Scythians got 
possession of the dead, and so came to know that 
their foes were women. Wherefore taking counsel 
they resolved by no means to slay them as here- 
tofore, but to send to them their youngest men, 
of a number answering (as they guessed) to the 
number of the women. They bade these youths 
encamp near to the Amazons and to imitate all that 
they did; if the women pursued them, then not to 
fight, but to flee; and when the pursuit ceased, to 


se 


BOOK IV, rr1-114 


come and encampneartothem. This was the plan of 
the Scythians, for they desired that children should 
be born of the women. The young men, being sent, 
did as they were charged. 

112. When the Amazons perceived that the youths 
meant them no harm, they let them be; but every 
day the two camps drew nearer to each other. Now 
the young men, like the Amazons, had nothing but 
their arms and their horses, and lived as did the 
women, by hunting and plunder. 

113, At midday the Amazons would scatter and go 
singly or in pairs away from each other, roaming thus 
apart for greater comfort. The Scythians marked 
this and did likewise; and as the women wandered 
alone,a young man laid hold of one of them, aid the 
woman made no resistance but suffered him to do 
his will ; and since they understood not each other's 
speech and she could not speak to him, she signed 
with the hand that he should come on the next day 
to the same place bringing another youth with him 
(showing by signs that there should be two), and she 
would bring another woman with her. The youth 
went away and told his comrades ; and the next day 
he came himself with another to the place, where he 
found the Amazon and another with her awaiting 
him. When the rest of the young men learnt of this, 
they had intercourse with the rest of the Amazons. 

114, Presently they joined their camps and dwelt 
together, each man having for his wife the woman 
with whom he had had intercourse at first. Now the 
men could not learn the women's language, but the 


313 


HERODOTUS 


Bavres 5é tov Tavaiv odormropeov mpos iAov 
avicxovTa Tplav bev Hepéwv aro Tov Tavdsdog 
odov, tpiav dé amo Tis A THs Masyrides 
mpos Sopénv dveyov. arrixopevos 5¢ és ToDTOY TOY 
XGpov év TH viv Katoixyvrat, oixyaay TodTOD. 
kal Siaitn avd TovToU yYpewvTaL TH Tada TOY 
Lavpopatewv ai yuvaixes, kai éwl Onpnv éw 
immov éxporraoat Gua Tota avdpdat Kai ywpls 
Tov avopav, cal és Tohepor hoiT@oat Kal aToARy 
THY avTHY Tota, avdpdat hopeoveat. | 
117. Dewv7 dé of Savpopatat vomifover LxvP uch, 
gokotxibovtes avTH amo Tov apyaiou, € ov 
XenTT As eFepadov aut ai Aualoves. Ta tepl 
ydpov dé dé uh SwaxéeTat' ov yapeeTas trap- 
Gévos ovdepnia mply dy Tay ToAepiov avépa aro- 
xreivy at 8& Twes adtéwv Kal TeXevTdat ynparal 
Tp yipacOat, ov Suvdyevas Tov vomov cKTARCAL 
118. "Evi tovTwy ov Tov KatadexOevtor eOvéiwp 
Tovs Bacidéas ddiopevous arikomevor THY SKvGEwY 
oi aryyeho. Edeyov éxdiddoxovtes ws o Tlépone, 
érrevo) of Ta ev TH nrelpw TH évTépy TavTa KaTe- 
oTpaTT atl, ia CevEas éeml TH avyevt Tod 
Booropou di:aBeSnce és tHvde THY Hrretpov, Sia Bas 
S€ cal cataotpeyrapevos Opryteas yepupot troTamop 
“Iozpov, Bovropevos kal trdbe wavta vm’ éwvT@ 
Twomcacba. ““Tyeis dv pndevt tpor@ ex Tov 
pécou KaTHMEVOL Teptidnte Hucas SiabGapéevtas, 
GAG TwVTO vorcarTes avTiatwper Tov éemorTa, 
ovKk@Y ToljceTe TadTa* Hueis perv meelopevor F 
exreinouer THY Y@pHy 7 mevovTes Omoroyln ¥ 
pela. th yap wafmpev pi) Bovropévay vmewr 
Timopéc; duiv b€ ovden emi TovT@ Eatat €da- 


310 











BOOK IV. 116-118 


the Tanais they went athree days’ journey from the 
river eastwards, and a three days’ journey from the 
Maeetian lake northwards ; and when they came to 
the region in which they now dwell, they made their 
abode there. Ever since then the women of the 
Sauromatae have followed their ancient usage ; they 
ride a-hunting with their men or without them; they 
goto war, and wear the same dress as the men. 

117. The language of the Sauromatae is Scythian, 
but not spoken in its ancient purity, seeing that the 
Amazons never rightly learnt it. In regard to 
marriage, it is the custom that no virgin weds till 
she has slain a man of the enemy; and some of 
them grow old and die unmarried, because they 
cannot fulfil the law. 

118, The kings then of these aforesaid nations 
being assembled, the Seythian messengers came and 
laid all exactly before them, telling how the Persian, 
now that the whole of the other continent was 
subject to him, had crossed over to their continent 
by a bridge thrown across the gut of the Bosporus, 
and how having crossed it and subdued the Thracians 
he was now bridging the Ister, that he might make 
all that region subject like the others to himself. 
* Do you, then,”’ said they, “by no means sit apart 
and suffer us to be destroyed; rather let us unite and 
encounter this invader. If you will not do this, then 
shall we either be driven perforce out of our country, 
or abide and make terms. For what is to become of 
us if you will not aid us? And thereafter it will be no 

3 wY\ 


HERODOTUS 


dporepov ixer yap o Llépons ovdev Te wadrAov err 
npéas i) od Kal én’ tpéas, ovdé of KaTaypyoe 
ipéas KatactpeWapnéve tuéwv dméyerOat, es: 
dé tpiv Aoyou Tavde paptUpiov épéouev, El rye 
én’ nuéas pfovvous eotpatnAdtee o Ilépons tica- 
aba: tis mpocbe Sovdoctvns BovdAdpevos, xpiy 
auToy TavT@v TOY adAK@v atreyouevoyv iévat ovr 
érl thy twetépny, kai av édydov act ws en 
XKvOas EXauvvet nal ovK emi rods addAovs. vow be 
emeite taxyiota SéBn és TIvde THY Hrretpor, TOds 
aiel aumoboy yivOMEVOUS TuEepovTaL TavTas" ToOvs 
Te 67) dAXOus Evet UT’ EwuT@ Opryieas wal 67 Kal 
TOUS Hiv eovtas TANGLOY@poUS Tévas.” 

119, Taira Sxvdéwy errayyeAdopevev €Bovrev- 
ovTo ot Bactr€es of ato Tay eOvéwy KovTes, 
odhewv éoylcOncar ai yropat 6 pev yap TeAwves 
cal o Bovdivos cal 0 Lavpomatns Kata TwUTO 
yevopmevol UTEdéxovTo XKvOnoL Timwpyoelv, O bE 
"AyaOupoos kat Nevpos cai “Avdpoddyos Kai ol 
tav MerayyAaiver cat Tatpwv tdde YKvnor 
imexpivavro. “Ei peév pa dpeis ate of mporepot 
adiknoartes Ilépcas xal dpEavtes Todéuou, Tov- 
tov Sedpevo. tov viv béec8e éevyew te dp 
efaiverGe npiv op0d, cal eis tmaxovcartes 
TovTO av wvpiv érpyoocoper. viv dé bets TE 
és THY éxelvwy ésBarovtes yiv dvev new €rre- 
kpariete Ilepoéay écov ypovov ipiv 6 Beds 
Tapesioov, Kab éxeivot, met adeas wuTos Peds 
eyelpet, TY omoinvy tpiv amodidovct. pets 68 
OUTE TL TOTE HdLKITAa“EY TOUS dvdpas TOVTOUS 
ovdey OTE ViY MpdTEpoL TELpycouEeOa adiKeELY. HP 
pévtor erin Kal eri riv ijperepny dp—n te abixéwr, | 
318 | 


BOOK IV, 118-119 


light matter for you yourselves; for the Persian is come 
to attack you no whit less than us, nor when he has 
subdued us will he be content to leave you alone. 
We can give you full proof of what we say: were it 
we alone against whom the Persian is marching, to be 
avenged on us for our former enslaving of his country, 
it is certain that he would leave others alone and 
make straight for us, thus making it plain to all that 
Seythia and no other country is his goal. But now, 
from the day of his crossing over to this continent, 
he has been ever taming all that come in his way, 
and he holds in subjection, not only the rest of 
Thrace, but also our neighbours the Getae.” 

119. Such being the message of the Scythians, the 
kings who had come from their nations took counsel, 
and their opinions were divided. The kings of the 
Geloni and the Budini and the Sauromatae made 
common cause and promised to help the Scythians; 
but the kings of the Agathyrsi and Neuri and Man- 
eaters and Black-cloaks and Tauri made this answer 
_to the messengers: “ Had it not been you who did 
unprovoked wrong to the Persians and so began the 
war, this request that you proffer would seem to us 
right, and we would consent and act jointly with you. 
But now, you and not we invaded their land and 
held it for such time as the god permitted ; and the 
Persians, urged on by the same god, are but re- 
quiting you in like manner, But we did these men no 
wrong in that former time, nor will we essay to harm 
them now unprovoked; natheless if the Persian 
come against our land too and do the first act of 


SWS 





BOOK IV. 119-120 


wrong, then we two will not consent to it; but till we 
see that, we will abide where we are by ourselves. 
For in our judgment the Persians are attacking not us 
but those at whose door the offence lies.” 

120, This answer being brought back and made 
known tothe Scythians, they resolved not to meet 
their enemy in the open field, seeing that they could 
not get the allies that they sought, but rather to with- 
draw and drive off their herds, choking the wells and 
springs on their way and rooting up the grass from 
the earth; and they divided themselves into two 
companies, It was their will that to one of their 
divisions, over which Scopasis was king, the Sauro- 
matae should be added; this host should, if the 
Persian marched that way, retire before him and 
draw off towards the river Tanais, by the Maeetian 
lake, and if the Persian turned to depart then they 
should attack and pursue him. This was one of the 
divisions of the royal people, and it was appointed to 
follow the way aforesaid ; their two other divisions, 
namely, the greater whereof the ruler was Idan- 
thyrsus, and the third whose king was Taxakis, were 
to unite, and taking to them also the Geloni and 
Budini, to draw off like the others at the Persian 
approach, ever keeping one day's march in front of 
the enemy, avoiding a meeting and doing what had 
been resolved. First, then, they must retreat in a 
straight course towards the countries which refused 
their alliance, so that these too might be compelled 
to fight; for if they would not of their own accord 
enter the lists against the Persians, they must be 
driven to war willy-nilly; and after that, the host 
must turn back to its own country, and attack the 
enemy, if in debate this should seem good. 


AE 
Fok. I. wl 


HERODOTUS 


121. Tadra of SxiOar Bovrevedpevoe varnrtia- 
tov tiv Aapeiov aotpatinv, mpodpopous amoctei- 
Navtes TOY imméwy TOUS apioTous. Tas bé auakas 
év that odt Siartato Ta Téxva Kal ai yuvaiKes 
Tacas Kai ta tpofata Tavta, TARY boca ode & 
popAiy ixava iv tocaira irodrTopevor, Ta 
apa tot apaknor mpoérepway, évteidapevor aiel 
To m™pos Bopéw adwets 

122. Tatra peév 5) wpoexopiteto: tav dé Sxv- 
Géwv oi mpodpopor ws evpov tovs Ilépoas bcov Te 
TALaY IMEepewY oooy amréyovTas amo Tov “Iotpou, 
OUTOL sev TOUTOUS ELPOVTES, HuEPNS OO TpPOEXOVTES, 
eaTpatoTresevovTo Ta ex Tis ys pvopeva Reai- 
vovtes. of d€ Ilépca: ws eidov éeripaveicay Tov 
Sxvléwv tiv imrov, éemitcay kata otiBov aiel 
inayovtav: kal émevta (mpos yap tiv play TOY 
potpéwv iBucav) of Llépca: ediwxov mpos @ TE 
kai 100 Tavatédos: diaBdvtwv 68 Totter tev 
Tavaiv worapov of Wépoat éridiaBavtes edimxor, 
és 0 tTa@v Lavpopatéwy thy yopny SeEehOavtes 
amixovto és tiv Trav Bovoivar. 

123, “Ocov pev 81) ypovov ai Tlépoat jioav ora 
Tis LKvOrxijs Kal tis Lavpouatidos ywpys, ot oe 
eiyov ovdev civecOar ate Tis Ywpns ovens 
yépoou' eémeite be €s THY TOV BouSiray wpnv 
éséBarrov, evOadta 81 evtuyovtes TO EvAiv@ 
Telyei, exAcAouroTwv Tov Boudiver Kal Kexevw- 
pévou Tov TeiYeos TavTwr, evérpnoay avTd. TOUTO 
dé qrowjcartes eitrovrTo aiel TO Mpoow Kata oti Bor, 
és 0 dveEeNOovtes Tavtny és Thy Epnmov atixovTo. 
9 O€ Epnuos ality td ovdapadv véweras avdpor, 
xéerat 5é brép Tis Bovdivar yopns éovoa TAHIOS 
322 


BOOK IV. 121-123 


121. Being resolved on this plan, the Seythians 
sent an advance guard of the best of their horse- 
men to meet Darius’ army. As for the waggons in 
which their children and wives lived, all these they 
sent forward, charged to drive ever northward; and 
with the waggons they sent all their flocks, keeping 
none back save such as were sufficient for their food. 

122, This convoy being first sent on its way, the 
advance guard of the Scythians found the Persians 
about a three days’ march distant from the Ister; 
and having found them they encamped a day’s march 
ahead of the enemy and set about clearing the land 
of all growing things. When the Persians saw the 
Seythian cavalry appearing, they marched on in its 
tracks, the horsemen ever withdrawing before them ; 
and then, making for the one Scythian division, the 
Persians held on in pursuit towards the east and the 
river Tanais; which when the horsemen had crossed 
the Persians crossed also, and pursued till they had 
marched through the land of the Sauromatae to the 
land of the Budini. 

123. As long as the Persians were traversing the 
Scythian and Sauromatic territory there was nothing 
for them to harm, as the land was dry and barren. But 
when they entered the country of the Budini, they 
found themselves before the wooden-walled town; 
the Budini had deserted it and left nothing therein, 
and the Persians burnt the town. Then going still 
forward in the horsemen’s tracks they passed through 
this country into the desert, which is inhabited by 
no men; it lies to the north of the Budini and its 

Ss 
va ‘L 


HERODOTUS. 


érta nuepéwy obod. dimmép O€ tis épyuov OQuve- 
oayeTat oixéovor, Totapol bé €€ avtav Téacepes 
peyarot 2 wari dia Mainréwv exdidodor és Thy 
Aipvny THY Kadeonevny Maefriv, toict ovvopata 
Keevat Tade, Avcas "Oapos Tavais Supyis. 

124, "Eel @y o Aapeios 7XGe és tiv Epnpon, 
mTavodpevos Tod Spomou idpuce thy atpatiny emi 
Totau@ ‘Odpeo. tobrto dé moujoas oxrm Telyea 
éereiyee peyada, loov am addj\wv aréyorta, 
oTadious ws éEnKovTa padtoTa Ky THY Ett és Eme 
Ta épeimia coa iv. év @ 5é OVTOS TpOS TATA 
étpdmerto, of Suwxopevor. SKvOat mepteAGovtes Ta 
KaTumepte uméatpedpor és THY XxvOiKyy. apavt- 
cbévtwy 6€ TOUTMY TO TapaTaY, WS ODKETL loay 
tatovto at, ovTw 67) o Aapetos teiyea pev exeiva 
Hiepya petiKe, autos 5€ Umreotpéwas te Be 
aTrepnv, Soxéwy TOUTOUS TE TaVTAaS TOUS Pas 
elvat Kal mpos éomrépny odéas hevyecv. 

125, "EXadver 68 tiv TaxloTny Tov oTpaToD 
as és THY LKvdiKiy awixero, éevénupae auporéepyat 
That polpyor Tav XKvOéwy, évtvyav be edimxe 
Texpépovtas mmepns 06@. Kal ov yap dviet 
ériwmy o Aapeios, of ZxvOat kata ta BeBovdeu- 
péeva UTéhevyor és TAV aTeLTapévwy THY oeETE- 
pov cuppayinn, tpwrny bé és Tav MeXayyAaivey 
Thv yi. ws 6 éoBadovtes tovTovs érapaFav of 
Te LevOat kal ot [lépcar, katnyéovto of SKvOar 
és tav ‘Avdpodayov tod; Xw@pous” TrapayGévrov 
5é Kal TovTwY UViripyor emi tHvy Nevpida: tapacco- 
pévery 8& Kal tovTwy tcav wrodevyortes oi 
Sxvbar és tovs "Ayabupoous. "*Ayablpoou be 
opéovres kal toads omovpovs hevyortas tard Yev- 


374 


——— 


BOOK IV. 123-125 


breadth is a seven days’ march. Beyond this desert 
dwell the Thyssagetae; four great rivers flow from 
their country through the land of the Maeetians, 
and issue into the lake called the Macetian ; their 
names are Lycus, Oarus, Tanais, Syrgis. 

124. When Darius came into the desert, he 
halted in his race and encamped on the river Oarus, 
where he built eight great forts, all at an equal 
distance of about sixty furlongs from each other, the 
ruins of which were standing even in my lifetime. 
While he was busied with these, the Scythians whom 
he pursued fetched a compass northwards and turned 
back into Scythia. When they had altogether 
vanished and were no longer within the Persians’ 
sight, Darius then left those forts but half finished, 
and he too turned about and marched westward, 
thinking that those Seythians were the whole army, 
and that they were fleeing towards the west. 

125. But when he came by forced marches into 
Scythia, he met both the divisions of the Scythians, 
and pursued them, they keeping ever a day’s march 
away from him; and because he would not cease 
from pursuing them, the Scythians, according to the 
plan they had made, fled before him to the countries 
of those who had refused their alliance, and first to 
the land of the Black-cloaks. Into their land the 
Seythians and Persians burst, troubling their peace ; 
and thence the Scythians led the Persians into the 
country of the Man-eaters, troubling them too; 
whence they drew off with a like effect into the 
country of the Neuri, and troubling them also, fled 
to the Agathyrsi. But these, seeing their very neigh- 
bours fleeing panic-stricken at the Scythians’ approach, 


ms 


HERODOTUS 


Béwy xai TeTapaypévous, mply ot éuBareiv 
Tous ZKvOas méuavres Kijpuxa amnyopevoy 
XKvOnor. py ewtBaivey tev odhetépwy otpwr, 
MPOAEYOVTES WS El TeLPHToVTaL EaBadovTes, apiat 
mpata Stapayrjcovrat. ‘Aydbupoos pév mpoei- 
mavrTes Ta’ta €Bonfeov emi Tovs ovjpous, épixery 
év vom ExovTes Tovs émtovtass MeddyxAavor be 
Kai *\ Spodyou cai Nevpol ésBarovtay tap 
Iepréwy dua =kVOnot ote mpos aAK étpa- 
os ga iy Ser tyr Te Tis amethijs msi om 
TO Tpos Bopéw és 77)v Epnmov TETA vot. ob 
L«vdar ag TOUS iat aawtene ovxeTe aei- 
mavTas atrixvéovto, ot Se ex THS Neupidos ye@pys 
és tiv oherépny xatnyéovto totor Tlépanat. 

126. ‘Os 6€ qwodXOv TodTO éyiveTO Kal ovK 
émaveto, wéuwas Aapeios irméa tapa tov Sx«v- 
Oéwv Bacihea ‘ldavOupcov édeye tabe. * Aarpo- 
vie avopay, Ti pevryers aici, eEeoy Tot TOVdE Ta 
Erepa rovéew; ef wev yap aktoypeos Soxéets elvas 
TEWUTO Tolat Eoiat TMpHnywact avTiwbivar, ad be 
oTus Te Kal Tavodpuevos TAdYNS pdyeobat ei be 
cuyyweockeat elvar Hoawr, cv bé oo oUTw Tau- 
odpevos ToD Spouov SeomdTy TO o@ Sdpa hépwy 
yi te kal Dowp érOe és Aoxyous. | 

127. Ilpos tadra o Sxvféwv Baairevs “[dav- 
Bupaos Aéyer tade. “Ottm Oo enov eye, @ 
Ilgpca. éyw ovdéva xw avOpm@mwyv deiaas epuryov 
oUTe mpoTepov ovTe viv oé hevya, ovoe TL vEa- 
Tepov ein tomoas viv 7) Kab év elonvn éwbea 





move. & Tt 5€ OvK abtixa payouat Tol, eyo — 


kal todro onpavéw. piv ote dorea ovTE Yi 
wepuTevpevyn eoti, Tov Tépt SeicavTes Ly AXN@ I 
g26 


BOOK IV. 125-127 


before the Scythians could break into their land sent 
a herald to forbid them to set foot on their borders, 
warning the Scythians that if they essayed to break 
through they must first fight with the Agathyrsi. 
With this warning they mustered on their borders, 
with intent to stay the invaders. But the Black- 
cloaks and Man-eaters and Neuri, when the Persians 
and the Seythians broke into their lands, made no 
resistance, but forgot their threats and fled panic- 
stricken ever northward into the desert. The 
Scythians, being warned off by the Agathyrsi, made 
no second attempt on that country, but led the 
‘Persians from the lands of the Neuri into Scythia. 
126. All this continuing long, and there being no 
end to it, Darius sent a horseman to Idanthyrsus the 
Seythian king, with this message: “Sir, these are 
strange doings. Why will you ever flee? You can 
choose which of two things you will do: if you deem 
yourself strong enough to withstand my power, 
wander no further, but stand and fight; but if you 
know yourself to be the weaker, then make an end 
of this running to and fro, and come to terms with 
your master, sending him gifts of earth and water.” 
127. To this Idanthyrsus the Scythian king made 
answer: “Know this of me, Persian, that I have 
never fled for fear of any man, nor do I now flee 
from you; this that I have done is no new thing or 
other than my practice in peace. But as to the 
reason why | do not straightway fight with you, this 
too I will tell you. For we Scythians have no towns 
or planted lands, that we might meet you the sooner 


32% 





. 


HERODOTUS 
j Taxyvrepoy av viv ouppiaryorjer és waxy v. 
: Bo Kve- 


L wavTws &€s TOUTO KaTa TUYOS aTL 
ecOat, TUyXdvover Hiv eovtes Tapot TaTpwoL 
épeTe, TovTovs aveupovtes auyyéetv Teipacbe 
avTous, Kal ywwoerOe TOTE ETE Lui pamiainee 
Tepi Tav Tapoy elte Kal ov paxynooneba. ™po- 
TEpov O€, iy py Heas AGYos aipen, ov cuppiEomey 
Tol. apdh pev wayn Tooadra eipjolm, dectroTas 
d€ euous éyw Aia Te vopifw Tov €“or mpoyovor 
cal ‘Jortinv thy Txvbéwv Bacireay povvous elvat. 
gol 5é avtl pev Smpwv ys te kal ddaTos dHpa 
Téeuwrw towaita ola ool mperer eAGetv, dyti dé 
Tov OT: SeamoTns edyoas elvar ewes, KAaieLD 
Aeyw.” TovTo cath } amo Yxubéwy pHots.) 

128. ‘O pev 67 KipuF oiyaxee ayyedéwov Taira 
Aapeio, of ¢ XxvPéwy Bacidées dxovoartes tis 
SovAocirvyns TO otvopa opyns emAnoOncav. Ty 
pev 6%) peta Lavpopatéwy poipay tayCeicar, ris 
Hpxe Leowacts, wéwrovet “lwo xeAevovtes €s 
Adyous amxéobat, TovToat of Tov “latpov ébev- 
yuEevov edpovpeov’ avt@y 6b Tolar wrroAettrope- 
vost Gdoke mAaVaY pev pnKets Ilépoas, cita be 
éxdo Tote avaipeopevotot éemttiGecOat. vomavtes 
av cita dvaipeouevovs Tovs Aapeiov éroievy ta 
BeBovrevpéva.  pév 81 tmmos thy troy aiet 
Tpdrecxe 1 Tay XxvOewy, of Sé tav Lepoéwv 
immotat hevryovres éoémimtov és tov meter, o be 
metos dv emexovpee of b€ XxvOar écapdkavres 
THY immov wréatpepov tov melov hoPSeopevor. 
€rrateovTa O€ Kal TAS VUKTAaS TapaTTANnCias Tpoa- 
Boras of =KiPat. 

! This sentence is bracketed by Stein, but there seems to 
be no conclusive reason for rejecting it. 


328 


ees 





BOOK IV, 127-128 


in battle, fearing lest the one be taken or the other 
be wasted. But if nothing will serve you but fighting 
straightway, we have the graves of our fathers ; come, 
find these and essay to destroy them; then shall you 
know whether we will fight you for those graves or 
no. Till then we will not join battle unless we think 
good. Thus much I say of fighting ; for my masters, 
I hold them to be Zeus my forefather and Hestia 
queen of the Scythians,and none other. Gifts I will 
send you, not earth and water, but such as you 
should rightly receive; and for your boast that you 
are my master, take my malison for it.’ This was 
the speech returned by the Scythians. 

128. So the herald went to carry this message to 
Darius; but the Scythian kings were full of anger 
when they heard the name of slavery, They sent 
then the division of Scythians and Sauromatae, which 
was led by Scopasis, to speak with those Ionians who 
guarded the bridge over the Ister; as for those of 
the Scythians who were left behind, it was resolved 
that they should no longer lead the Persians astray, 
but attack them whenever they were foraging for 
provision. So they watched for the time when 
Darius’ men were foraging, and did according to 
their plan, The Scythian horse ever routed the 
Persian horse, and the Persian horsemen falling back 
in flight on their footmen, the foot would come to 
their aid; and the Scythians, once they had driven 
in the horse, turned about for fear of the foot. The 
Scythians attacked in this fashion by night as well as 
by day. 3 


BS 


HERODOTUS 


129. To &€ rote: Téponot te Hv cvppayor Kal 
toiot SKvOnoe avtiEoov bovribepbvats TT Kespdigp 
oTpaToTedy, Oda pwéyioTov épéw, TOY Te dveV % 
dovi Kal TaY jutdvev TO Eidos. ovTE yap dvov 
ote Hyiovoy yi 1 LKvOixh Pépet, ws Kal mparepov 
pot SedyjAwTat, ovde éots ev TH TavOcxH macy 
Yepy TO Tapdray ore dvos oUTE Huiovos bia Ta 
yuxea. UPpilovres av of dvor erdpaccov rij 
immov tov SxvGewv. ToddAdKis Oe ErrehavvorT@Y 
éml tous Ilépoas petakv 6xws axovoeay ot trot 
TOV Over TIS pwoVvas, érapdecovtTa Te UToaTpEdo- 
pevot kal év Oopati Exxov, op0a ictavTes TA OTA, 
are ovTe akovcavtTes TpoTepoy havijs TovavTns 
oUte idévtes TO €ldos. 

130. Tadra pév vuv érl opixpov te ebépovto 
Tod modeuov. of b&€ SxvOar Sxews rovrs Ilépcas 
isovev TePopuBnpevous, iva mapapévouy te emi 
TE Xpovov év TH LevOinH Kal mapapevortes 
aGvipaTo TaV TavTwy émidevees edvTEs, emroteoy 
Tolade: Oxms TY TpOBaTwv Tar cheTépwv avTay 
caTadliqowy peta TOY vomewy, avtol av dmerH- 
Aavvoy €s adAov yYwpov: oi Sé dv Tlépaae ezead- 
Govtes AdBecxov ta mpoBata Kal RaBovTes 
emnelpovto dv Ta Tetmonpevo. 

131. TloAAdKis 8& torodTov ytvomévov, TéAOS 
Aapeios re €v dmopinat ei'yeto, Kal of YSevOéwv 
Bacthées pabovres todto ereurov xjipuca Sapa 
Aapeiw hépovta dpa re kab piv nail Bdtpayor 
ral rene mevte. Ilépoas dé Tov pépovta Ta 
Sapa €reipwteov Tov vooy Tay SwWopévav' 0 be 
ovdey Edy of érertddOasr ddXo  Sovta THY Taxi- 
aTnv anad\docedbat: avtods b€ tovs Lépcas 


35° 


i 





BOOK IV. 129-131 


129. Most strange it is to relate, but what aided 
the Persians and thwarted the Scythians in their 
attacks on Darius’ army was the braying of the asses 
and the appearance of the mules. For, as I have 
before shown, Scythia bears no asses or mules; nor 
is there in the most of Scythia any ass or mule, by 
reason of the cold. Therefore the asses, when they 
waxed wanton, alarmed the Scythian horses; and often, 
when they were in the act of charging the Persians, 
if the horses heard the asses bray they would turn 
back in affright or stand astonished with ears erect, 
never having heard a like noise or seen a like 
creature, 

130. This then played some small part in the war. 
When the Scythians saw that the Persians were 
shaken, they formed a plan whereby they might 
remain longer in Scythia and so remaining might be 
distressed by lack of all things needful: they would 
leave some of their flocks behind with the shepherds, 
themselves moving away to another place; and the 
Persians would come and take the sheep, and be 
uplifted by this achievement. 

131. This having often happened, Darius was in a 
quandary ; which when they perceived, the Scythian 
kings senta herald bringing Darius the gift of a bird, 
a mouse, a frog, and five arrows, The Persians asked 
the bringer of these gifts what they might mean; 
but he said that no charge had been laid on him save 
to give the gifts and then depart with all speed; let 


Sat 





HERODOTUS 


éxédeve, ef sopol ect, yoovar 7d Oédrer ra Sapa 
réyecv. 

132, Tatra axovcartes oi Mépaa: éBovAevorto. 
Aapeiov pév vev % yvoun tw XKvOas éewuT@ 8166- 
vat ohéas TE aUTOUS Kal yi» Te Kal Udwp, eixatov 
THOSE, ws pos mev ev yi yiveTas Kaprrov Tov avToP 
avOpwmrm atteopevos, Batpayos Se év bdats, dpris 
dé paduocta éorxe imi, Tovs 5€ diaTtods ws THY 
EwuT@v adknv wapadisoter. aitn pev Aapetw 
amedédexTo 1) yuan. ocuveotyikee 6€ Ta’TH TH 
yvoun 7) ToBpiew, Tov avépav tav érta évds 
ta@v tov Mayov xatedovtwr, eixafovtos Ta Sapa 
rAévyeew “Hy wn dpviles yevomevor avarrijabe és 
Tov ovpavov, @ Ilépaat, 7) pes yevouevot Kata 
TH ys Katadvyte, % ABdrpayor yevopevor és ras 
Aiwvas éomndijanre, ovK aTovoTTHaETE OTiaw LTO 
Ttavee Tay ToEevpaT@yv Paddopevot, 

133. Tlépoa: péev 6% 1a Spa eixatov. 9 dé 
XKvGdwy pia poipa % tayGeiaa mpoTepoy pep 
mapa THY Mast déuvnv ppovpéew, tore dé el 
tov “Iotpov “Iwas és Aoryous €AOeiv, ws amixeTo 
emt thy yepupayv, édheye tade. “”Avdpes “Iaves, 
eAevOepinu ijxomev vpiv péporres, tv mép ye eGe- 
AnTe Eoacoverv. TuvPavopela yap Aapeiov évtei- 
AacOat tyiv éEjmovra apépas povvas dpovpy- 
cavras THY yédupar, avTodD jy ef ev 
TOUT@ TO Ypove, amadraccer Oar és THY Uwerépnr. 
viv ov vpels TOE Trove TES EXTOS ev EcecOe TrpdS 
éxeivou aitins, éxras S€ mpds améwv" Tas mpoxKet- 
pévas Hyuépas Tapapelvaytes TO aro TOUTOU aTran- 
Adocerbe.” odrot péev vuv VrodeEapevwr “lwvev 
Tonocew TAVTA OTicw THY TaXLaTHY eTelyovTo, 


IJ? 


Ld 


BOOK IV. 131-133 


the Persians (he said), if they were clever enough, 
discover the signification of the presents, 

132. The Persians hearing and taking counsel, 
Darius’ judgment was that the Scythians were sur-- 
rendering to him themselves and their earth and 
their water; for he reasoned that a mouse is a 
creature found in the earth and eating the same 
produce as men, and a frog is a creature of the 
water, and a bird most like to a horse; and the 
arrows Ay oa he) signified that the Scythians sur- 
rendered their weapon of battle. This was the 
opinion declared by Darius; but the opinion of 
Gobryas, one of the seven who had slain the Magian, 
was contrary to it. He reasoned that the mean- 
ing of the gifts was, “Unless you become birds, 
Persians, and fly up into the sky, or mice and 
hide you in the earth, or frogs and leap into the 
lakes, you will be shot by these arrows and never 
return home,” 

133. Thus the Persians reasoned concerning the 
gifts. But when the first division of the Scythians 
came to the bridge—that division which had first been 
appointed to stand on guard by the Maeetian lake 
and had now been sent to the Ister to speak with the 
Ionians—they said, “lonians, we are come to bring 
you freedom, if you will but listen to us. We learn 
that Darius has charged you to guard the bridge for 
sixty days only, and if he comes not within that time 
then to go away to your homes. Now therefore do 
that whereby you will be guiltless in his eyes as in 
ours: abide here for the days appointed, and after 
that depart.” So the lIonians promised to do this, 
and the Scythians made their way back with all 
speed, 


SB 


HERODOTUS ~ 


134. Tléponot 8& pera ta Sdpa éAOovta Aapeio 
avreTaxOnoay oi trorepbévres YxvOas melo Kai 
LTTOLoL WS cupLBanréovTes. TEeTAaypLEVvOLTL OC TOICt 
LKvOnot Aayos és TO pécov SumtEer tay Se ws 
ExagTor @pwv Tov Aayov ediwxov. Tapaylérvtwy 
S¢ trav YrevOéwy xat Bon ypewpévev, cipeto o 
Aapetos tev ayTiToAEnioy Tov BdpuBov mvOo-— 
pevos 5€ aodéas Tov Aayov SiwKovTas, ele dpa 
mpos Tous mrep éwbee al Ta adda Aéyetv “OTOL | 
avipes jpéewy ToAXoy KaTappoveéouat, Kai pot Viv 
dhaiverat ToBpuns eitrar wept trav ZKvOixov Sopwv 
opbas. ws av ottawa Hon SoxeovTwy Kal adT@ por 
éyewv, Bovrrs ayabis Sel, dxws ac paréws 9 Kouedn 
nui éorat TO oTicw. ampos tadta L'oBpuns 
eimre "QO, Bactred, éya oyedov pev Kal NOY NTEL- 
oTduny tovTwy Tav avopav Thy atropinv, €Mav 
dé parrov éFéuabov, opéwy avtovs éurailovras 
nuty. vov wv pot Soxée, eTreav Taxtota VUE émréd- 
On, éxxavoavtas Ta TUpa ws ewOapev Kal GAXOTE 
Tovéew, THY oTpaTLwWTéwY TOUS aoOeverTdTOUS és 
Tas Ttadaitwpias éEararnoavtas Kal Tovs Gvous 
Tavtas KaTadnoavtas amadddooeoOa, mpiv 7 
kai ert tov “Iotpov iOiaar YKvOas AvcovTas THY 
yédupay, ) kat tt “Iwo Sofas TO jyéas olov te 
éatat eEepyacacbat.” | 

135. To8puns peév tratdta cuveBovreve. peta 
dé vi te éyiveto nal Aapeios éypato TH yvoyer 
TAUTY TOUS MeV KaLATHpOLS TOV avdpov: Kab TOHi 
WV €dayicTos aToAdupevwy Noyos, Kal Tous Gvou: 
jmavras KaTadnoas KaTédiTrE AUTO ev TH OTPATO 
wéd@. KaTédtTe 6€ TOUS Te dvous Kal Tos aoe 
véas THS aoTpaTins tavde eivexev, iva of pew Svo 
334 














BOOK IV. 134-135 


134. But after the sending of the gifts to Darius, 
the Scythians who had remained there came out with 
foot and horse and offered battle to the Persians. 
But when the Scythian ranks were arrayed, a hare 
ran out between the armies; and every Scythian 
that saw it gave chase. So there was confusion and _ 
shouting among the Scythians; Darius asked what 
the enemy meant by this clamour; and when he 
heard that they were chasing the hare, then said he (it 


_ would seem) to those wherewith he was ever wont to 


= 


speak, “These fellows hold us in deep contempt ; and 
I think now that Gobryas’ saying concerning the Scy- 
thian gifts was true. Seeing therefore that my own 


| judgment of the matter is like his, we need to take 


sage counsel, whereby we shall have a safe return out 


, of thecountry.” To this said Gobryas: “Sire, reason 


showed me well enough how hard it would be to deal 


, with these Scythians; and when I came I was made 


5 7. =% 


. the better aware of it, seeing that they do but make 
_a sport of us. Now therefore my counsel is, that at 


* nightfall we kindle our camp-fires according to our 


we 


wont, that we deceive those in our army who are 


“ least strong to bear hardship, and tether here all our 
| asses, and so ourselves depart, before the Scythians 
‘ean match straight to the Ister to break the bridge, 


/ 


‘or the Ionians take some resolve whereby we may 
well be ruined.” 


ys 135. This. was Gobryas’ advice, and at nightfall 
yParius followed it. He left there in the camp the 


10 


men who were weary, and those whose loss imported 


weast to him, and all the asses too tethered. The 
eason of his leaving the asses, and the infirm among 
his soldiers, was, as regarding the asses, that they 


om 
335 


HERODOTUS 


Boty wapéywrrac of 5& avOpwror aodeveins pep 
elvexev KaTeXelTrovTo, mpopactos 5é Tia be SnAady, 
os avras pev adv T@ KaOap@ Tob otparod értOy- — 
cea bat t tolot LKvVenoL, odToL sy TO OTpaTo- 
medov TOUTOY TOY YpovOY pYolaTo. TadTa Toict 
vroreerppevoror UToOguevos 6 Aapelos xal mupa 
exxaveas THY TaxloTny émelyeto éml tov “Iorpov. 
ot dé Ovot Epnmbertes Tod Omirou odtw bn wadrov 
TOAAD lecav THs Pwvys: akovaavtes Se of Tevdar — 
Tay dvev Tayyv KaTa Ywopynv HAmitov Tods Ilép- — 
aag elvat. 

136. “Hpépns 8€ yevouévns yvovtes of vrroXet- 
pbévres ws mpodedopuévor elev vd Aapelov, yeipds 
Te mpoeteivovto toiat LKvOnor Kai EXeyor Ta 
KaTHKOVTA' Ot O€ ws oe tadra tiv Tayiorny 
svetpadertes, al re d00 polpar trav Sxvbéor Kal 
4) pla xal Savpopdrar cal Bovdivo: cai T'eX@vot, 
éSiwnoy tovs Hépoas 10) rod "Iarpov. dre dé Tob 
Tlepotxod pev Tod Todd eovtos wefod atpaTou 
Kal Tas ob0Us OUK eTLTTAapEevOU, WaTE Ov TET"N- 
pevéwy TOV od@y, TOD Sé LevOiKod immoTew Kal 
Ta avvTOMa THs odo) emtaTapévov, auapTovTes 
GrAAHA@Y, EPOHTaY TOAAM of TevPar Tods [épaas 
eal riv yébupay amixopevot. padoyres 5é Tods 
Ilépoas ovKw atiypevous Ede yor pos Tos "lwvag 
eovtas év That vynvot “"Avdpes ‘lwves, al Te pué- 
pat vpuiv Tov aptO pod dioiynvtat Kal ov Trotéer 
dixara ét Tapapévovtes. aA eel tmpoTepor 
Secwaivovtes éuévere, viv AvoavTes TOY TopoY 
THY TaxyloTHY amiTEe Yatpovres EdevHepor, Beoiat 
te Kal LKvOnou eidotes yapiv. tov Se mportepoy 


Ll 


éovra wpéwv Seomornvy pels tapactncopeba 
336 



















BOOK IV. 135-136 


might bray; as to the men, they were left by reason 
of their infirmity, but his pretext was, forsooth, that 
they should guard the camp while he attacked the 
Scythians with the sound part of his army. Giving 
this charge to those who were left behind, and light- 
ing camp-fires, Darius made all speed to reach the 
Ister, When the asses found themselves deserted 
by the multitude, they brayed much the louder 
for that; and the Seythians by hearing them were 
fully persuaded that the Persians were still in the 
same place, 

136. But when day dawned the men left behind 
perceived that Darius had played them false, and 
they held out their hands to the Seythians and told 
them the truth; who, when they heard, gathered 
their power with all speed, both the two divisions of 
their host and the one division that was with the 
Sauromatae and Budini and Geloni, and made 
straight for the Ister in pursuit of the Persians. But 
seeing that the Persian army was for the most part 
of footmen and knew not the roads (these not being 
marked), whereas the Scythians were horsemen and 
knew the short cuts, they kept wide of each other, 
and the Scythians came to the bridge much before 
the Persians. There, perceiving that the Persians 
were not yet come, they said to the lonians, who 
were in their ships, “ Now, Ionians, the numbered 
days are past and you do wrongly to remain still 
here. Nay—for it is fear which has ere now kept 
you from departing—now break the bridge with all 
speed and go your ways in freedom and happiness, 
thanking the gods and the Scythians. As for him 
that was once your master, we will leave him in such 


So 
VOL, II. Z 


HERODOTUS 
ota wate éml pndapods ett avOpwmous avrov 


otpatevoadbat.” 

137. [pds tadrta “Iwves ¢BovAevovto. Mur- 
Tiddew ev tov ‘A@nvaiov, stpatnyéovTos Kal 
Tupavvevovtos Xepoovnaitéwy Tav év ‘EXXnoTop- 
TO, WV yvoun weiPecOar TKvOnor kal éhevOepody 
‘levinv, Ietiaiov 6 tod Mednotov évavtin trav- 
TH, AéyovTos ws viv pev Sia Aapeiov Exaaros 
auT@y Tupavvever toALos’ THs Aapeiou dé Suvd- 
putos KatatpeOeions ote autos MiAnaiwy olds te 
ecetOar dpyew ote a\Aov ovdéva ovdapmv: Bov- 
MicecOas yap éExdotyy Tov Todwy Snoxpaté- 
eat pardrov  TupavvederOat. ‘Iotiaiov be 
yrouny tavTny amodetxvupévov avTixa mavTes 
TAY TETPALevot TPOS TAUTHY THY yvwp_LNY, Tpo- 
Tepov tiv Midtiddew ai pedpevot. 

138. "Hoav 6€ obtat of dsadépovtés te Tay 
Wijhov cai éovtes Aoryou mpos Baciréos, “EXXne- 
Tmovtiay pev tipavvo. Adduis te “ABudnvos Kai 
"Immoxdos Aapwarnvos kal “Hpodavtos Iapey- 
vos Kat Mytpodwpos Lpoxovvijetos cal “Apiota- 
yopys Kutianvos cat ‘Apiorov Bufavrios. otros 
pev Hoav of €& ‘EXXnarortov, an "lIwving 6¢ 
Ltparris te Xios wal Aiduns Tapysos Kai Aaoda- 
pas Pwxatels xal ‘Iotiaios Midajetos, tod ay 
ryan 1 mpoxeevyn evavtin TH Midteadew, Aio- 
Aéwv O€ Tapiy Royiwos povvos ’Apiatayopys 
Kupaios. 

139, Odro. av éreite tiv ‘Iortaiov aipéovto 
yvopnv, ok odt wrpos tavty Tabe Epya Te Kal 
Erea mpocOeival, THs péev yedupns AVeLY Ta KaTa 
Tovs XKvOas covra, New be doov Tokevma €EiKve- 


338 





BOOK IV. 136-139 


plight that never again will he lead his army against 
any nation,” 

137. Thereupon the Ionians held a_ council. 
Miltiades the Athenian, general and despot of 
the Chersonesites of the Hellespont, gave counsel 
that they should do as the Scythians said and set 
Ionia free. But Histiaeus of Miletus held a contrary 
opinion. “ Now," said he, “ it is by help of Darius 
that each of us is sovereign of his city; if Darius’ 
power be overthrown, we shall no longer be able to 
rule, neither I in Miletus nor any of you elsewhere ; 
for all the cities will choose democracy rather than 
despotism.” When Histiaeus declared this opinion, 
all of them straightway inelined to it, albeit they 
had first sided with Miltiades. 

138. Those standing high in Darius’ favour who 
gave their vote were Daphnis of Abydos, Hippoclus 
of Lampsacus, Herophantus of Parium, Metrodorus 
of Proconnesus, Aristagoras of Cyzicus, Ariston of 
Byzantium, all from the Hellespont and despots 
of cities there; and from Ionia, Strattis of Chios, 
Aiaces of Samos, Laodamas of Phocaea, and Histiaeus 
of Miletus who opposed the plan of Miltiades. As 
for the Aeolians, their only notable man present was 
Aristagoras of Cymae. 

139. These then chose to follow Histiaeus’ 
counsel, and resolved to make it good by act and 
word: to break as much of the bridge as reached a 
bowshot from the Scythian bank, that so they might 


Bug 
mz ‘bh 


HERODOTUS 


eTat, va wal motéey Te Soxéwou TorevvTes poder 
kal of SeiOat pty Tetp@ato Aid@pevor kal Bovdo- 
pevoe StaBjvas tov “leTpov Kata thw yepupayr, 
eltreiy Te AVorras Tis yepupns TO es TV TevOunY 
exov > TavTa Tomcovet ta TKvOnoL éoti ev 
i ov. Tadra pev wpoceOnkay TH yveun" pera 

éx Tavtwy vrexpivato ‘Iotiaios tdbe Neyar, 
“"Avdpes Kiar, yonota hete hépovtes Kal és 
Kaipov érelyecOe kai ta Te dtr bpéwy Hyiv ypy- 
aTHs CooUTaL Kal Ta am’ tuéwv és Dpméas ériTn- 
Séws barnpetéetat. ws yap opate, Kal AVopev TOV 
mopov Kal mpodupinv macay EFopnev OéXovTes elvat 
erevGepor. ev w& Sé typeis rade Adopev, buéas Kat- 
pos eats bifno@at exeivous, ebpovtas bé trép Te 
Huéov Kal ipéwv avtav ticacbat ovTH ws KELvOUS 
mMpéeme. 

140, SevOar pev to Sevtepov “lwae miarev- 
cavrTes Aeyerv adnbéa iréatpepov éml Cytrnow 
tov Ilepoéwv, cal ypaptavev maans THs éxetvorv 
SsefdSou. aittoe S¢ TovTov avtol of SxvOar eyé- 
vovTO, Tas vouas Tov intr Tas TavTn diapGei- 
partes kal Ta UdaTa cvyywoartes. et yap TadTa 
#) €rroincay, Tapetye av ou, ei éBovdovTo, €v- 
metews e&evpeiy tous Llépcas. viv b¢ Ta od 
édoxee dptata BeBSovrcdaba, kata ratra eo ha- 


Ancav. Levdar wey vuv Ths cherépys Xopns va 


XiAOS Te TolaL imrotot Kai VOaTa Fw, TavTH Oo 
efiovres editnvto Tods avtiroNepious, SoxéovTes 
Kal éxeivous dia tovovT@y Thy amodpnow toteE- 
ecOau' oi dé by Tlépoas tov mpdtepov éwvTow 
yevouevov atiBov, TovTOY duAdcoorTes Hicay, Kab 
oUTM joyLs evpov Tov mapov. ola 6& vuKTds TE 


340 


BOOK IV, 139-140 


seem to do somewhat when in truth they did 
nothing, and that the Scythians might not essay to 
force a passage across the Ister by the bridge ; and 
to say while they broke the portion of the bridge on 
the Seythian side, that they would do all that the 
Scythians desired. This resolve they added to their 
decision ; and presently Histiaeus answered for them 
all, and said, “ You have brought us good, Scythians, 
and your zeal is well timed; you do your part in 
guiding us aright and we do ours in serving your 
ends as need requires; for as you see, we are break- 
ing the passage, and will use all diligence, so much 
do we desire our freedom. But while we break this 
bridge, now is the time for you to seek out the 
Persians, and when you have found them to take 
such vengeance on our and your behalf as they 
deserve.” 

140, So the Seythians trusted the Ionians’ word 
once more, and turned back to seek the Persians; 
but they mistook the whole way whereby their 
enemies passed. For this the Scythians themselves 
were to blame, inasmuch as they had destroyed the 
horses’ grazing-grounds in that region and choked 
the wells. Had they not so done, they could 
readily have found the Persians if they would. But 
as it was, that part of their plan which they had 
thought the best was the very cause of their ill- 
suceess. So the Seythians went searching for their 
enemies through the parts of their own country 
where there was provender for horses and water, 
supposing that they too were aiming at such places 
in their fight; but the Persians ever kept to their 
own former tracks, and so with much ado they found 
the passage of the river. But inasmuch as they 


at 





HERODOTUS 


amixkdpevot Kal AeAvpevns THs yedvpyns évTv- 
OVTES, €s Tacav appwdinv amixovTo wn odeas oi 
Twves wot atroNeXocTroTes. 

141. "Hv 8 epi Aapeiov avjp Aiydrtios 
doveov péyiatoy avOpwrwy: tovTov Tov a 
Kkatactdpra emt Tob yelreos Tov “latpov éxédeve 
Aapeios xadeew ‘Iortiaiov Muidsjotov. 6 per 
53) érolee radta, ‘Ioriaios 5é émaxotcas To 
mpwT@ KelevopaTL Tas TE véas amdcas Tapeiye 
SiavropOpevew THv otpatiujyy Kal thy yedupav 
eevEe. 

142, Ilépoar péev mv ovtwm expevyouct. Yxv- 
Aat 5é Sifrpevor wal ro Sevrepov tmaptoyv Taw 
Ilepréwv, kal tovTo ev ws éovtas "Iwvas éXev- 
Gépous Kakxiorous te kal avavépotarous xpivovat 
elvat andvtwy avOpmerer, toito Se, as dSothev 
covtw@y Tov oyor mTotevpevot, avdpamroda idodé- 
onota haci elvar cal adpyota. tatta pev 7) 
SevOnor és “lwvas arépperrat. 

143. Aapeios 5€ dia tis Opnixns mopevopevos 
anixeto és Snorov ris Xepoovycou: évOedrev | 
avTos per Sug8y THat vyval és tHv ’“Acinv, AelTEL 
S¢ atparnyov ev tH Edpwmrn MeyaBatov avipa 
Iléponv- tH Aapetos more eSwxe pas, Tovwvoe 
eimas ev Iléponot Eros. opyunuévou Aapeiov 
poras tpwyey, ws avoite TaytoTa TI Tpw 
TOV potewr, eipeto avTov o ddeAdeds 'ApTaBavos 
6 tt BovrAorT av oi tocovTo TARGos yevérPas 
Scoot ev TH poy KoxKot- Aapeios 5é ele Meyafa- 
fous dy of Tocovrous apiOpov yevéoPar BovrAec Bat 
padrXov } tHv “EXAdba trjwoov. ev pev dn 


Tlépcnor tadrd puv elas éripa, tore bé av 


342 


BOOK IV. 140-143 


came to it at night and found the bridge broken, 
they were in great terror lest the Ionians had 
abandoned them. 

141. There was with Darius an Egyptian, whose 
voice was the loudest in the world; Darius bade this 
man stand on the Ister bank and call to Histiaeus 
the Milesian. This the Egyptian did; Histiaeus 
heard and obeyed the first shout, and sent all the 
ships to ferry the army over, and made the bridge 
anew. 7 
142, Thus the Persians escaped. The Scythians 
sought the Persians, but missed them again. Their 
judgment of the [onians is that if they are free 
men they are the basest cravens in the world; but 
if they are to be reckoned as slaves, none would 
love their masters more, or less desire to escape. 
Thus have the Scythians taunted the Ionians. 

143. Darius marched through Thrace to Sestos on 
the Chersonesus; thence he crossed over with his 
ships to Asia, leaving as his general in Europe 
Megabazus, a Persian, to whom he once did honour 
by saying among Persians what I here set down. 
Darius was about to eat pomegranates ; and no sooner 
had he opened the first of them than his brother 
Artabanus asked him of what thing he would wish to 
have as many as there were seeds in his pomegranate ; 
whereupon Darius said, that he would rather have 
that number of men like Megabazus than make all 
Hellas subject to him. By thus speaking among 
Persians the king did honour to Megabazus; and 

343 


HERODOTUS 


Urekime oTpaTyyov exYovTa Tis atpaTuns THs 
éwuTod dxTrm wupiddas. 

144. Odtos 5 6 MeydBatos elas TOde TO Eras 
éXimeto abdvatov pvywny mpas “EXAnotoprtier. 
ryevomevos yap ev Bulavtiw érv@eto értaxaléexa 
étect mpotepov Kadyndovious xticavtas THY YO- 
pnv Bufavtior, sist acne dé ébn Karyndovious 
ToUTOY TOV Xpovoy TuyYdvew eovTas TUPAOUS” Ov 
yap dy Tov Kaddlovos mapeovtos xtitew yapouv 
Tov aigyiova éhéobat, ei pr) Hoav TupAoi. ovTOS 
57) av tote 0 MeydBSalos atpatnyds Aehbels ev 
Th Yoon “EAAnorovtiay rtovs ph pnditortas 
KaTEGT pepeTo. 

145. Odros péy vuy raidra érpnooe. Tov ad- 
Tov 6€ TodTOV xXpovoy éyiveto emt AcBunv adXos 

oTpaTins péeyas aTodos, dia wpohaciw thy eyo 
aTHYyHTOMAL TpooinynaduEevos TpoTEpoY Tale. TAY 
éx THS Apyois émiBatéwy waidwv maides éEeha- 
abévres bro TleXacyav taév éx« Bpavpdvos Anica- 
pévoy tas “A@Onvaiwy yuvaixas, ito tovTav ée&e- 
Aacbévres ex Anuvou olyovto mdéovtes és Aake- 
daipuova, itouevor dé ev Ta Thiryér@ rip avéxaiov. 
Aaxedarporor dé iddvtes ayyedov Ereutrov Tevao- 
jeevot Tives Te Kal oxoder eiai* of b€ TO ayyéXo 
eipwTavTt EXeyov ws einoav pev Muvias, waides 
Se elev Tov ev TH Apyot mAcovTwy ipower, mpoc- 
évras 5€ rovTous és Afjuvov dutedicar odéas. 

of 5€ Aaxedatmoviot axneootes tov oryor TiS 
yevenjs Tov Muvéwr, réuwavres 7O devrepov 
cipwtov ti OéXovTes Heotev Te es THY YeopnY Kal 
wip ai@oev. of S€ édacay wird Nenaoryay 
exBrAnPevres Frew &€s Tovs Tatépas’ Sixaroratov 


344 ; 


— 


BOOK IV. 143-145 


now he left him behind as his general, at the head 
of eighty thousand of his army. 

144. This Megabazus is for ever remembered by 
the people of the Hellespont for his saying—when, 
being at Byzantium, he was told that the people of 
Calchedon had founded their town seventeen years 
before the Byzantines had founded theirs—that the 
Calchedonians must at that time have been blind; 
for had they not been so, they would never have 
chosen the meaner site for their city when they 
might have had the fairer. This Megabazus, being 
now left as general in the country, subdued all the 
people of the Hellespont who did not take the side 
of the Persians. 

145. Thus Megabazus did. About this time a 
great armament was sent against Libya also, for 
a reason which I will show after this story which 
I will now relate. The descendants of the crew 
of the Argo had been driven out by those Pelas- 
gians who carried off the Athenian women from 
Brauron ; being driven out of Lemnos by these, they 
sailed away to Lacedaemon, and there encamped on 
Taygetum and kindled a fire. Seeing this, the 
Lacedaemonians sent a messenger to enquire who 
they were and whence they came. They answered 
the messenger that they were Minyae, descendants 
of the heroes who had sailed in the Argo, and had 
put in at Lemnos and there begotten their race. 
Hearing the story of the lineage of the Minyae, the 
Lacedaemonians sent a second time and asked to 
what end they had come into Laconia and kindled a 
fre. They replied, that being expelled by the 
Pelasgians they had come to the land of their fathers, 


345 


% 





HERODOTUS 


yap elvas ow TovTO yiverBar SéecOar 5é oinéew 
dua TovTotot poipay re Tiuéwy petéyovtes Kal Tis 
“A 9 s 4 \ @ / 
yhs amovaxovtes. Aaxedarpoviorct Sé éade Sé- 
‘ a > 9 / > , 
xecOat tovs Muvias én’ olot OédXovct auvroi. 
pariota bé évipye ohéas Bote Trotéew tTadra TaV 
A a 4 
Tuvdapidéwv 7) vautidin ev TH ’Apyot. SeFdpevor 
5é tovs Muvias yas te petédocay cai és huaddas 
SueSdaavro. of dé avtixa pév yapous éynuar, 
tas dé éx Anuvou hryovro éFéd0cav adAXoLo1. 

146. Xpovou 5é ov rroddod SieEeAOdvT0s avdtixa 
of Muvvae é€UBpicav, ths te Bacidnins petarte- 
ovres kal dAXNa ToléovTEes OUK Gata. Toto wv 
AaxeSatpoviotss Gdofke avtovs amroxteivat, ovd- 
raBovres 5é ohéas natéBadrov és Epxtyv. KrTeél- 
vovot dé tovs dv Kteivwot Aaxedatpoviot vuKtos, 
pet nuepny 5é ovdeva. érrel wv EwerrAov odéas 
KataypnoacQat, mapattnoavtTo ai yuvaixes TaYV 
Muvvewr, éotcas aatai te Kal TOV Tp@TwY XTrap- 
Tintéwy Ouyarepes, éoedOeiv Te és THY EpxTHY Kal 
9 , bf R @ 4 A e A 9 , A \ 
és Aoyous €ADeiv Exadotyn TO EwuTIs avdpi. ot Sé 

c n 2O/ / , ? > ? 
ohéas TaphKxay, ovdeva Sodov Soxéovtes &€& adtéwv 
éoecOar. ai dé érrette éonAOor, Twotéovet ToLdbe: 
macav thv elyov éobjta twapadodcas Toict ap- 
Spdot avral rnv tov avdpav EXaBov, ot 5é Mevias 
évouvtes THY yuvatkninv écOjTa are yvvaixes 
éEnjicav &Ew, éexvyo 5é tpore rq iC 

7 : yovtes 6é tTpor@ ToLovT@ iovTo 
atris és To Tniyerov. 

147. Tov 6€ avrov rovtov xpovoy Onpas o 
346 





BOOK IV. 145-147 


as (they said) was most just; and for their desire, it 
was that they might dwell with their father’s people, 
sharing in their rights and receiving allotted parcels 
of land. It pleased the Lacedaemonians to receive 
the Minyae ! on the terms which their guests desired ; 
the chief cause of their so consenting was that the 
Tyndaridae 2 had been in the ship’s company of the 
Argo; so they received the Minyae and gave them 
of their land and divided them among their own 
tribes. The Minyae forthwith wedded wives, and 
gave in marriage to others the women they had 
brought from Lemnos, 

146. But in no long time these Minyae waxed 
over-proud, demanding an equal right to the king- 
ship, and doing other things unlawful; wherefore 
the Lacedaemonians resolved to slay them, and they 
seized and cast them into prison. (When the Lace- 
daemonians kill, they do it by night, never by day.) 
Now when they were about to kill the prisoners, 
the wives of the Minyae, who were native to the 
country, daughters of the chief among the Spartans, 
entreated leave to enter the prison and have speech 
each with her husband; the lLacedaemonians 
granted this, supposing that the women would deal 
honestly with them. But when the wives came into 
the prison, they gave to their husbands all their 
own garments, and themselves put on the men’s 
dress; so the Minyae donned the female dress and 
so passed out in the guise of women, and having 
thus escaped once more encamped on Tajygetum. 

147. Now about this same time Theras (who was 


1 As descendants of the Argonauts, who were Minyae of 
Thessaly, living near the Pagasaean gulf. 
2 Castor and Polydeuces. 


347 


HERODOTUS 


Atteciwvos tod Troapevod tod @epadvdpov rod 
IloAvveixeos taoteNhe &s dmoxinv é« Aaxedai- 
povos. my 6€ 0 Orpas obtos, yévos éov Kadpeios, 
THS pntpos abeApeds Toice "Apiatodypov marol 
EvpucGévei xa oKhét. €ovT@y de €Tt ToV 
Taidwy TovT@Y vyTiwv értTpotrainy elye 0 @rjpas 
Tv €v XSrdptn Bacirninv. avEnOévrar b€ ray 
aderpidéov Kai TapadaBovtay THY apyny, oUT@ 
87) 6 Onpas Servov moevpevos apyecOat im ad- 
Nov ereite CyevcaTo apyijs, ovK ehn pévew ev TH 
Aaxedaipovt GAN’ atromAetced@ar €5 ToUs auy- 
yevéas. foav 6€ év tH viv Onpyn Kareopévy 
viow, mpotepov S€ Kaddiotn tH avtTH TavTn, 
amoyovot MeuSrudpov rot Tokikew avdpos Doi- 
vixos. Kddmos yap 6 “Ayvopoy Etpwrny bity- 
pevos mpocéoye és THY viv Onpnv Kadeoperny 
mpoaayorte dé elite 51} of ) YOpH pece, cite Ka 
GhAws 7OéAnce Tojoas ToUTO’ KaTadelTEL yap 
€v TH vno@ TavTy adXous Te TAY Povixwy Kal dy 
Kal TaY éwuTOU ovyyevéewr MeuBdjiapov. ovtos 
évépovto tv KadAliotyny xadeoperny él yeveas, 
mpiv 7) Orjpav édOeiv ex Naredaipovos, OKT@ avopar. 

148. “Evi rovrouvs 67) wv 0 Ornpas Aewv exov 
avo Tov gdudéwy EoteAre, TUVOLKNCwWY TOUTOLCL 
kal ovdapa@s eFeXA@v avtous adda KapTa oiKNLEU- 
pevos, emelte O€ cal of Mevias éxdpdyres éx Tijs 
Epxtis iCovto és ro Thiryerov, ray Aaxedatpovior 
Bovrevopévay adéas dmoddkvvat maparréetau oO 
Orpas, 6xws pute hovos yérntat, avtos Te wrre- 
Séxero odéas efukew ex ths Yopys. avyXe- 
pyncavrav S¢ Th youn tov Aaxedatpoviwr, Tpiet 
Tpinxovtéporat és tovs MepuBrrdpov amoyovous 
5348 


a 


= 


| 





——= 








BOOK IV. 147-148 


a descendant of Polynices, through Thersander, 
Tisamenus, and Autesion) was preparing to lead out 
colonists from Lacedaemon. This Theras was of the 
lineage of Cadmus and an uncle on the mother’s side 
of Aristodemus’ sons Eurysthenes and Procles; and 
while these boys were yet children he held the royal 
power of Sparta as regent; but when his nephews 
grew up and became kings, then Theras could not 
brook to be a subject when he had had a taste of 
supreme power, and said he would abide no longer 
in Lacedaemon but sail away to his kinsfolk. There 
were in the island now called Thera, but then Calliste, 
descendants of Membliarus the son of Poeciles, a 
Phoenician ; for Cadmus son of Agenor, in his search 
for Europa, had put in at the place now called Thera; 
and having put in, either because the land pleased 
him, or because for some other reason he desired so 
to do, he left in this island, among other Phoenicians, 
his own kinsman Membliarus. These dwelt in the 
island Calliste for eight generations before Theras 
came from Lacedaemon. 

148. It was these whom Theras was preparing to 
join, taking with him a company of people from the 
tribes ; it was his intent to settle among the folk of 
Calliste,and not to drive them out but to claim them as 
verily his own people. So when the Minyae escaped 
out of prison and encamped on Taygetum, and the 
Lacedaemonians were taking counsel to put them to 
death, Theras entreated for their lives, that there 
might be no killing, promising himself to lead them 
out of the country. The Lacedaemonians consenting 
to this, Theras sailed with three fifty-oared ships to 
join the descendants of Membliarus, taking with him 





HERODOTUS 


érAwoe, oUTL mavtTas ayov tous Mevias adr 
oMyous Tivas. of yap TAEDVES aUT@Y ETpaTOYTO 
és rods Ilapwpeatas cal Kavxwvas, tovTovs de 
eEehdcavrtes & Tis xwpns odéas avtovs && poipas 
SuetAov, Kal EvreiTa exTicay ToALaS Taoée ev ad- 
toiot, Aémpeov Maxiotov Ppitas Ilvpyov “Estov 
Noudsov. tovréwy b¢ ras wAedvas ex’ évéo ’Hreiot 
émopncav, 7H Sé vio émi rob oixeeréw Onpa 
) Eravupin eryévero. 

149. ‘O 6€ wais ob yap by of cuprrcvoer Pat, 
Tovyapay epyn avTov KaTadeivrew ow év AVKOLOL, 
emi Tov eres TOUTOU ovVOLA TO venviok@ TOUT@ 

_OldduKos éyéveto, Kai KwS TO OvUVOWa TOUTO €ETFeE- 
kpatnze. Olodrvxou bé yivetar Aiyeds, em ov 
Aiyeidae xadéovtae hud peyddn ev Lrapty. 
Toict Oe ev TH HuAH Ta’Tn avdpdar ov yap UTeE- 
pear Ta Téxva, iSptioavTo ex OeompoTriov Kpwuev 
tav Aatov te cat Oidirddew ipov Kal peta TodTo 
uTéwevav' .. .. T@UTO TOUT Kat ev Oxpy Toict 
aT0 TOV avopav TOUTwY yeyovoct. 

150, Méype pév vuv tovrov tod Aoyou Aaxe- 
Satuovio. @npaiowct xatTa tav’Ta éyover, TO be 
aro TovTov povvor Onpaios wde yevéoPar éyovat. 
Dpivvos 6 Aigaviov éay @Orjpa tovtov aroyovos 
Kat Bacithevwr Onpyns tis vycov amixeto es Aeh- 

gots: aywv amd Tis Todos éExaTouBny* ettrorTo 


f 


é of kal GdXot TOY TrOALnTéwy Kal by Kal Barros 
1 Something is obviously lost, evvé8y 5é or the like. 
1 These six towns were in the western Peloponnese, in 
Triphylia, a district between Elis and Messenia. 
2 Literally ‘‘ sheep-wolf.” 
35° 


I 


BOOK IV. 148-150 


not all the Minyae but a few only; for the greater 
part of them made their way to the lands of the 
Paroreatae and Caucones, whom having driven out 
of the country they divided themselves into six 
companies and founded in the land they had won 
the cities of Lepreum, Macistus, Phrixae, Pyrgus, 
Epium, Nudium;! most of which were in my time 
taken and sacked by the Eleans, As for the island 
Calliste, it was called Thera after its colonist. 

149. But as Theras’ son would not sail with him, 
his father therefore said that he would leave him 
behind as a sheep among wolves; after which saying 
the stripling got the nickname of Oeolyeus,’ and it 
so fell out that this beeame his customary name. He 
had a son born to him, Aegeus, from whom the 
Aegidae, a great Spartan clan, take their name. 
The men of this clan, finding that none of their 
children lived, set up, by the instruction of an 
oracle, a temple of the avenging spirits of Laius 
and Oedipus,’ after which the children lived. Thus 
it fared also with the children of the Aegidae at 
Thera, 

150. Thus far in my story the Lacedaemonian 
and Theraean records agree; for the rest we have 
only the word of the Theraeans. Grinnus son of 
Aesanius, king of Thera, a descendant of this same 
Theras, came to Delphi bringing an hecatomb from 
his city; there came with him, among others of his 


* Oedipus, son of Laius king of Thebes and his wife 
Tocasta, was exposed in infancy, but rescued and carried 
away toa far country. Returning in manhood, ignorant of 
his lineage, he killed hig father and married ‘his mother ; 
after which the truth was revealed to him, too late, The 
story is first told by Homer, and is the subject of the 
Oedipus Tyrannus of hophoatol 


ast 


HERODOTUS 


6 TloAvprijorou, éwv yévos Evhnuidns tov Mu- 
véwv. xXpewpéeve be TO Tpivvw ro Bacirer Tov 
@npaiwy wept ddAXkov ypa » IvOin xrifew év 
ArBtn modu. 0 6é apeiBero Aéyov “Eye pev » 
avat mpecButepos te dn eipl wal Bapds del- 
pecbat' od b€ tiva THvde TOY VewTépwY KEEVE 
TavTa Toveew. Gua Te EXeye TAVTA Kal edeixvUE 
és tov Batrov. Tote péev TocavTa. peta Oe 
ameMovtTes adoyinv elyov Tob Xenernplov, ove 
AtBinv eidotes SKov ys ely eves TOAMO@VTES és 
rbaves Ypiua avootéAXey atrotxinv. 

se 51. ard Sé éréwy pera Tavita ove ve TH 
@xpyyv, ev toio. ta Sévdpea wavta adi Ta ev TH 
viow TAnY évos eEavavOn. ypewpévorcs S€ Toiat 
Qnpaiorcr mpoédhepe % UvGly riyv és AtSunv azrot- 
inv. émeite d€ Kaxod ovdev hv odu pijyos, méu- 
movot és Kpjtny ayyéAous Setnpéevous ef tis 
Kpytav % petoixwy amiypévos ely és AcBunv. 
TepiTAavwpevoe Se avTIY OUTOL amrtKOVTO 
“Ivravov wok, ev tavty &€ cuppioyover avdpl 
mophupés T@ ovvopa Fw KopwBios, os ébn vm 
dvéuov atreveryfels amixeoOac és ArSinv xal 
AtBins és Uharéav vicov. pioOd 6é todrov 
meicavtTes iyyov és Oxpny, éx b€ Onpns Emdeov 
KaTaoKOTOL avopes TA TPATA Ov TWOAOL KaTH- 
ge ae dé Tov Kopwfiou és THY vijcov TavTHY 

» tHv IIkatéav, tor perv KopwPiov Xeizrovet, 
citia KatadiTovtTes bowy 8) pyvav, avtol be 
émdeov TI TayloTny atayyedeovTes Anpatoct 
TEpl THS VHTOU. 

152, "Arrodnyedvtwy b& tovTwy mAEW YpovoY 

Tov auycepevou Tov KopwSrov émédure Ta Tara. 
35? 


= 


BOOK IV. 150-152 


people, Battus son of Polymnestus, a descendant of 
Euphemus of the Minyan clan. When Grinnus king 
of Thera inquired of the oracle concerning other 
matters, the priestess’ answer was that he should 
found a city in Libya. “Nay, Lord,” answered 
Grinnus, “I am grown old and heavy to stir; do 
thou lay this command on some one of these younger 
men,’ pointing as he spoke to Battus. No more 
was then said. But when they had departed, they 
neglected to obey the oracle, seeing that they knew 
not where Libya was, and feared to send a colony 
out to an uncertain goal. 

151, Then for seven years after this there was no 
rain in Thera; all their trees in the island save one 
were withered. The Theraeans inquired again at 
Delphi, and the priestess made mention of the 
colony they should send to Libya. So since there 
was no remedy for their ills, they sent messengers 
to Crete to seek out any Cretan or sojourner there 
who had travelled to Libya, These, in their journeys 
about the island, came to the town of Itanus, where 
they met a trader in purple called Corobius, who 
told them that he had once been driven out of his 
course by winds to Libya, to an island there called 
Platea.!’| This man they hired to come with them to 
Thera; thence but a few men were first sent on 
shipboard to spy out the land, who, being guided by 
Corobius to the aforesaid island Platea, left him there — 
with provision for I know not how many months, and 
themselves sailed back with all speed to Thera to 
bring news of the island. 

152. But when they had been away for longer 
than the agreed time, and Corobius had no provision 


1 The island now called Bomba, east of Cyrene, 
383 


VOL, II. KR & 





BOOK IV. 152-154 


left, a Samian ship sailing for Egypt, whereof the 
captain was Colaeus, was driven out of her course to 
Platea, where the Samians heard the whole story 
from Corobius and left him provision for a year; 
they then put out to sea from the island and would 
have voyaged to Egypt, but an easterly wind drove 
them from their course, and ceased not till they had 
passed through the Pillars of Heracles and came (by 
heaven's providence) to Tartessus. Now this was at 
that time a virgin! port; wherefore the Samians 
brought back from it so great a profit on their wares 
as no Greeks ever did of whom we have any exact 
knowledge, save only Sostratus of Aegina, son of 
Laodamas; with him none could vie. The Samians 
took six talents, the tenth part of their profit, and 
made therewith a bronze vessel, like an Argolie 
cauldron, with griffins’ heads projecting from the rim 
all round; this they set up in their temple of Here, 
supporting it with three colossal kneeling figures 
of bronze, each seven cubits high. This that the 
Samians had done was the beginning of a close 
friendship between them and the men of Cyrene and 
Thera. 

155. As for the Theraeans, when they came to 
Thera after leaving Corobius on the island, they 
brought word that they had founded a settlement 
on an island off Libya. The Theraeans resolved to 
send out men from their seven regions, taking by 
lot one of every pair of brothers, and making Battus 
leader and king of all. Then they manned two 
fifty-oared ships and sent them to Platea. 

154. This is what the Theraeans say; and now 


1 That is, as yet wnvisited by Greeks, It was at or near 
the mouth of the Guadalquivir; ep. 1. 163. 
35 
ae AD 


HERODOTUS 


Tov NOyou cuudépovtas Hdn Onpaio: Kupyvaioror. 
Kupnvaio: yap ta rept Bdtrov ovdapas opono- 
yeovot @npaioice: Aéyovot yap otra. eare Tis 
Kpnrns "Oakes mors, ev 1H éyévero ‘Eréapyos 
Baownreus, ds emt Ouyatpl aynropse TH ovvoma jv 
Dpoviun, eri ravrn &ynwe GAAnY yuvaira. 7 bé 
éreceNOodoa édixaiou Kal T@ Epyw elvat pyntputy 
Th Dpovipyn, mapéyovod Te Kaxd Kai Tap em’ avTi 
pnXavopevn, Kat tédXos payNocuvny EmreveiKac : 
ot meiQes Tov avdpa tadra éxyew otto. 5 S¢ 
dvayvacbels UTO THs r/UVaLKOS ép'yov ovuK 6oLop 
eunxavirto emt 7H Ouyar pi. dig yap 8n Bepiowy 
avnp @npaios Eutropos év tH "Oak: todo o 
"Ereapyos tapadraBoy eri Eelua éEoprot h piv ot 
Seqeovncetv & Te adv 5en0 9. éreite 57 eFdpxwoe, 
dryaryov oi tapabioot Thy éwuTov Ouyarépa Kal 


TauTny éxéXeve KaTATOVTa@C AL anayayovra. 0 
dé Gepiowy TEpln WERT HC as Th aman Tov sed 
Kat Stadve dpevos thy Eewinv érrotee Tovdbe" mapa 


rAaBov THY waioa amém\ee ws Se eyivero év 70 
medayei, aTroolevpevos THY eEOpKwow Tod ’Ete- 
adpxov, cxowlocr avtnv Siadnoas KathKe és 7 
mwédayos, avaotracas §é atrixero és Tv Onpnv. | 
155. "EvOcdrev 5 ryv Ppoviuny raparaBons 
TloAvprynotos, doy tav @npaiwy avnp Sdx.pos 
émaddaxeveTo. YXpovou dé repudvtos eyéver| 
ol Wais taxXopwvos Kal Tpavrds, TO ovUvopa éTéO 
Barros, ws @npaioi te cal Kupnvator r\éyouc, 
pévtoe éya@ Soxéw, GAXO Te Barros S€ petov 


356 





BOOK IV. 154-155 


begins the part in which the Theraean and Cyre- 
naean stories agree, but not till now, for the Cyre- 
naeans tell a wholly different tale of Battus, which 
is this. There is a town in Crete called Oaxus, 
of which one Etearchus became ruler. He had a 
motherless daughter called Phronime, but he must 
needs marry another wife too. When the second 
wife came into his house, she thought fit to be in 
very deed a stepmother to Phronime, ill-treating her 
and devising all evil against her; at last she accused 
the girl of lewdness, and persuaded her husband 
that the charge was true. So Etearchus was over- 
persuaded by his wife and devised a great sin against 
his daughter. There was at Oaxus a Theraean trader, 
one Themison; Etearchus made this man his guest 
and friend, and took an oath of him that he would 
do him whatever service he desired ; which done, he 
gave the man his own daughter, bidding him take 
her away and throw her into the sea. But Themison 
was very angry at being so tricked with the oath 
and renounced his friendship with Etearchus; pre- 
sently he took the girl and sailed away, and that he 
might duly ‘fulfil the oath that he had sworn to 
Etearchus, when he was on the high seas he bound 
her about with ropes and let her down into the 
sea and drew her uP again, and presently came 
to Thera. 

155. There Polyimastus, a notable Theraean, took 
Phronime and made her his concubine. In time 
there was born to him a son of weak and stammering 
speech, to whom he gave the name Battus,! as the 


_ Theraeans and Cyrenaeans say; but to my thinking 


the boy was given some other name, and changed it 
' That is, the Stammerer, 


a 


3 





BOOK IV, 155-156 


to Battus on his coming to Libya, taking this new 
name by reason of the'oracle uttered at Delphi and 
the honourable office which he received. For the 
Libyan word for king is “ battus,” and this (methinks) 
is why the Pythian priestess called him so in her 
prophecy, using a Libyan name because she knew that 
he was to be king in Libya. For when he came to 
man’s estate, he went to Delphi to enquire concern- 
ing his voice; and the priestess in answer gave him 
this oracle: 


“ Battus, thou askest a voice; but the King, ev'n 
Phoebus Apollo, 
Sends thee to make thee a home in Libya, the 
country of sheepfolds,” 


even as though she said to him, using our word, 
“Q King, thou askest a voice.” But he made 
answer: “Lord, I came to thee to enquire con- 
cerning my speech; but thy answer is of other 
matters, things impossible of performance; thou 
biddest me plant a colony in Libya; where shal] I 
get me the power or might of hand for it?” Thus 
spoke Battus, but the god not being won to give him 
another oracle and ever answering as before, he 
departed while the priestess yet spake, and went 
away to Thera. 

156. But afterwards matters went untowardly with 
Battus and the rest of the Theraeans; and when, 
knowing not the cause of their misfortunes, they sent 
to Delphi to enquire concerning their present ills, 
the priestess declared that they would fare better if 
they aided Battus to plant a colony at Cyrene in 
Libya. Then the Theraeans sent Battus with two 
fifty-oared ships; these sailed to Libya, but presently 


AS 








BOOK IV. 156-158 


not knowing what else.to do returned back to Thera. 
There the Theraeans shot at them as they came to 
land and would not suffer the ship to put in, bidding 
them sail back ; which under stress of necessity they 
did, and planted a colony in an island off the Libyan 
coast called (as | have said already) Platea. This is- 
land is said to be as big as the city of Cyrene is now. 

157. Here they dwelt for two years; but as all 
went wrong with them, leaving there one of them- 
selves the rest voyaged to Delphi, and on their 
coming enquired of the oracle, and said that they 
were dwelling in Libya, but that they were none the 
better off for that. Then the priestess gave them 
this reply : , 


“T have seen Libya's pastures: thine eyes have 
never beheld them. 
Knowest them better than I? then wondrous 
indeed is thy wisdom.” 


Hearing this, Battus and his men sailed back again ; 
for the god would not suffer them to do aught short 
of colonising Libya itself; and having come to the 
island and taken again him whom they had left there, 
they made a settlement at a place in Libya itself, 
over against the island which was called Aaziris. 
This is a place enclosed on both sides by the fairest 
of groves, and a river flows by one side of it. 

158. Here they dwelt for six years; but in the 
seventh the Libyans persuaded them by entreaty to 
leave the place, saying that they would lead them 
to a better; and they brought the Greeks from 
Aziris and led them westwards, so reckoning the 
hours of daylight that they led the Greeks by night 
past the fairest place in their country, called Irasa, 


2G 











BOOK IV. 158-159 


lest the Greeks should see it in their passage. 
Then they brought the Greeks to what is called 
the Fountain of Apollo, and said to them: “ Here, 
ye Greeks, it befits you to dwell; for here is a hole 
in the sky.” ! 

159. Now in the time of Battus the founder of 
the colony, who ruled for forty years, and of his son 
Arcesilaus who ruled for seventeen, the dwellers in 
Cyrene were no more in number than when they had 
first gone forth to the colony. But in the time of 
the third ruler, that Battus who was called the For- 
tunate, the Pythian priestess admonished all Greeks 
by an oracle to cross the sea and dwell in Libya with 
the Cyrenaeans; for the Cyrenaeans invited them, 
promising a new division of lands; and this was the 
oracle : 


““Whoso delayeth to go till the fields be fully 
divided 
Unto the Libyan land, that man shall surely 
repent it.” 


So a great multitude. gathered together at Cyrene, 
and cut off great tracts of land from the territory of 
the neighbouring Libyans. Then these with their 
king, whose name was Adicran, being robbed of 
their lands and violently entreated by the Cyre- 
naeans, sent to Egypt and put themselves in the 
hands of Apries, the king of that country. Apries 
mustered a great host of Egyptians and sent it 
against Cyrene; the Cyrenaeans marched out to the 
place Irasa and the spring Thestes, and there battled 
with the Egyptians and overcame them; for the 
Egyptians had as yet no knowledge of Greeks, and 


1 That is, there is abundance of rain, 
Ws 


HERODOTUS 


noav ovTw wate OAlyoL TIVes AUTOY aTEvOaTHTAY 
és Aiyurrov. avr) rovrwv Aiytrrio nal tadra 
emipenponevor Amrpin amréatynoay an avtod. 

160. Tovrov 5é rod Barro mais yivetas Apxe- 
gikews' 05 Bagiievoas pata Toilet EwvTOD abEeN- 
deoias éotaciace, €s GO py OVTOL amroALTTOVTES 
olxovto és adXov Yapov ths AcBvns wal ew éwv- 
Tov Badouevor Exticay TOAW TavTHY 7) TOTE Kal 
viv Bapen xaréerar: xtifovtes dé dua avtiv amt- 
oTaot aro tov Kupnvaiwy tovs AiSvas. pera 68 
"Apxecirews és Tols UTodeEapévous Te TOV AtBuov 
kal avoatdavtas Tos avtovs TovTOUS EoTpaTeveETo' 
oi 6€ AiSves Seicavres avtov olxyovro devryorres 
mpos Tavs nolovs Tov ArBiav. o 88 "Apxecinews 
eimreto hevryouor, és ob év Aevxwvi te THs AtBins 
éyivero Par bucbceop cal édo€e roiot AiBvor émibe- 
cOat oi. ovpBarovres 8é évixnoay tods Kupy- 
vaiovs TocovTo wate éemTaKiaxAious oTAéTas 
Kupynvaiewv evOaita mecety. eta O€ TO Tpa@pa 
TouTo ‘ApxeciAewy per Kduvorta Te Kal happaxor 
meT@KOTA 6 adeApeds “AXiapyos atromviryet, “AXi- 
apyov 5& 1) yuri 7 “Apkeaiiew SoA@ xteiver, TH 
otvona Hv’ EpvEw, | 

161. AredéEato S& tHv Bactdyiny Tod *Apxeat- 
Aew 6 mais Bdttos, yoAds Te éwy Kal ovK aprTi- 
mous. oi dé Kupyvaios rpos thy xatadaBSovcay 
cuphopyy erenrov és Aerdhovs émreipnoopmévous 

PTW TpoTOV KaTagTHodpevol KaAdLCTA AD ol- 
xéotev. % O€ [luBin éxéXeve €x Maytivéns 
"Apeabov Kxataptiothipa ayayécbat. aireov 

ot Kupnvaiot, cal of Mavtwées eSocav avipa trav 
acTt@v soxietatov, TO otvvopa Fw Anpovak. | 


354 | | 


BOOK IV, 159-161 


despised their enemy; whereby they were so utterly 
destroyed that few of them returned to Egypt. For 
this mishap, and because they blamed Apries for it, 
the Egyptians revolted from him,! 

160, This Battus had a son Arcesilaus; he at his 
first coming to reign quarrelled with his own brothers, 
till they left him and went away to another place in 
Libya, where they founded a city for themselves, 
which was then and is now called Barce; and while 
they were founding it, they persuaded the Libyans 
to revolt from the Cyrenaeans. Then Arcesilaus 
came with an army into the country of the Libyans 
who had received his brothers and had also revolted ; 
and these fled in fear of him to the eastern Libyans. 
Arcesilaus followed their flight until he came in his 
pursuit to Leucon in Libya, where the Libyans 
resolved to attack him; they joined battle and so 
wholly overcame the Cyrenaeans that seven thousand 
Cyrenaean men-at-arms were there slain. After this 
disaster Arcesilaus, being sick and having drunk 
medicine, was strangled by his brother Haliarchus; 
Haliarchus was craftily slain by Arcesilaus’ wife Eryxo. 

161. Arcesilaus’ kingship passed to his son Battus, 
who was lame and infirm on his feet. The Cyre- 
naeans, in their affliction, sent to Delphi to en- 
quire what ordering of their state should best give 
them prosperity; the priestess bade them bring a 
peacemaker from Mantinea in Arcadia. The Cyre- 
naeans then sending their request, the Mantineans 
gave them their most esteemed townsman, whose 

In 570 8.0. 5 ep. i. 161, 


365 


BOOK IV, 161-163 


name was Demonax. When this man came to Cyrene 
and learnt all, he divided the people into three 
tribes;! of which divisions the Theraeans and dis- 
possessed Libyans were one, the Peloponnesians and 
Cretans the second, and all the islanders the third; 
moreover he set apart certain domains and _priest- 
hoods for their king Battus, but gave all the rest, 
which had belonged to the kings, to be now held by 
the people in common. 

162. During the life of this Battus aforesaid these 
ordinances held good, but in the time of his son 
Arcesilaus there arose much contention concerning 
the king's rights. Arcesilaus, son of the lame Battus 
and Pheretime, would not abide by the ordinances 
of Demonax, but demanded back the prerogative of 
his forefathers, and made himself head of a faction; 
but he was worsted and banished to Samos, and his 
mother fled to Salamis in Cyprus. Now Salamis at 
this time was ruled by Evelthon, who dedicated that 
marvellous censer at Delphi which stands in the 
treasury of the Corinthians. To him Pheretime came, 
asking him for an army which should bring her and 
her son back to Cyrene; but Evelthon being willing 
to give her all else, only not an army, when she took 
what he gave her she said that this was well, but it 
were better to give her an army at her request. 
This she would still say, whatever was the gift; at 
the last Evelthon sent her a golden spindle and 
distaff, and wool therewith; and Pheretime uttering 
the same words as before, he answered that these, 
and not armies, were gifts for women. 

163. Meanwhile Arcesilaus was in Samos, gather- 


' According to the principle of division customary in a 
Dorian city state, 


264 





BOOK IV. 163-164 


ing all men that he could and promising them a 
new division of land; and while a great army was 
thus mustering, he made a journey to Delphi, to 
enquire of the oracle concerning his return. The 
priestess gave him this answer: “For the lives of 
four named Battus and four named Arcesilaus, to wit, 
for eight generations of men, Loxias grants to your 
house the kingship of Cyrene; more than this he 
counsels you not so much as to essay. But thou, 
return to thy country and dwell there in peace. But 
if thou findest the oven full of earthen pots, bake 
not the pots, but let them go unscathed. And if 
thou bakest them in the oven, go not into the sea- 
girt place; for if thou dost, then shalt thou thyself 
be slain, and the bull too that is fairest of the herd.” 
This was the oracle given by the priestess to 
Arcesilaus. 

164, But he with the men from Samos returned to 
Cyrene, whereof having made himself master he 
forgot the oracle, and demanded justice upon his 
enemies for his banishment. Some of these departed 
altogether out of the country ; others Arcesilaus 
seized and sent away to Cyprus to be there slain. 
These were carried out of their course to Cnidus, 
where the Cnidians saved them and sent them to 
Thera. Others of the Cyrenaeans fled for refuge 
into a great tower that belonged to one Aglomachus, 
a private man, and Arcesilaus piled wood round it 
and burnt them there. Then, perceiving too late 
that this was the purport of the Delphic oracle which 
forbade him to bake the pots if he found them in 
the oven, he refrained of set purpose from going 
into the city of the Cyrenaeans, fearing the death 
prophesied and supposing the sea-girt place to be 


39 


VOL. Il. BY 


HERODOTUS 


ovyyevéa éwuTtod, Ouyatépa 5é¢ Tov Bapkaiwy Tob 
Bactréos, TO ovvoua Fw ’Addlep mapa Todor 
amicvéetat, cat piv Bapxaioi te avdpes kat Tov 
ex Kupyvns duydéav tives katapabovtes dryopa- 
fovta xteivoual, mpos b€ Kal Tov TwevOepov adTot 
"Ardberpa. “Apkecirews pév vuv elte exav elite 
déxwy dpaptav tod xpnopod é€érdynoce polpav 
THY EwMUTOD, 

165, “H &€ patyp Pepetipn, Eos pe o Apxeai- 


Aews ev TH Bdpxy Startato éFepyacpevos EwuT@ 


kaxov, i) 6€ elye avTn Tod maldos Ta yéepea ev 
Kupyvn cai Tadd vewouévn xal év Bovdz mapi- 
fovca: érreite Se Euale ev tH Bapxn amofavorra 
oi Tov maida, pevyouca oiywee es Aiyumrtor. 
jiocav yap ot éx tov ’Apkeainew evepyeciat €5 
KapBicea tov Kupov trerompévas otros yap hv 
0 'Apxeciiews bs Kupivny KauBion edoxe Kai 
dopov éerd~ato. amixopévn bé és tHv Aiyurror 
9 Pepetiun ‘Apuavdew ixétis iteto, tipwphoat 
EwUTH KeAevOVEa, Tpoiayouern Tpohaci ws dia 
Tov pendiapov Oo mais of TEOvHKE. 

—-166. ‘O & "Apudydns jv obtos tis Abyvmrou 
imapxos urd KaySicew xateotews, Os vaoTep@ 
Xpor@ TovTwv mapicovpevos Aapeim StebOdpn. 
mu@opuevos yap Kal id@y Aapeiov émiOupéovta 
pvnpogvvoy EwvTod AvTéoHat TodTO TO ur) GAM 
ein Bacthkés watepyacmévor, eutpéeto TovTOV, €s 
ov €AXaBe tov yucOov. Aapetos pev yap Vpuctov 
cafapwtatoy ateynoas és TO duvatwTaTov vo- 
pio pa exowaro, "Apuavdns 8&€ apyov Aiyimrov 
apytptoy TwuvTd TOTO érolee, Kal viv eotl dpyt- 
ptov kalapwratov TO Apvavdtxov. pabay BE puy 


37° 


BOOK IV. 164-166 


Cyrene. Now his wife was his own kinswoman, 
daughter of Alazir king of the Bareacans, and Arce- 
silaus betook himself to ; but men of Barce 
and certain of the exiles yrene were aware of 
him and slew him as he wa i in the town, and 
Alazir his father-in-law likewise. So Arcesilaus 
whether with or without intent missed the meaning 
of the oracle and fulfilled his destiny. 

165. As long as Arcesilaus, after working his own 
destruction, was living at Barce, his mother Pheretime 
held her son's prerogative at Cyrene, where she 
administered all his business and sat with others in 
council, But when she learnt of her son’s death at 
Barce, she made her escape away to Egypt, trusting 
to the good service which Arcesilaus had done 
Cambyses the son of Cyrus; for this was the 
Arcesilaus who gave Cyrene to Cambyses and agreed 
to pay tribute. So on her coming to Egypt 
Pheretime made supplication to Aryandes, demand- 
ing that he should avenge her, on the plea that her 
son had been killed for allying himself with the 
Medes. 

166. This Aryandes had been appointed by Cam- 
byses viceroy of Egypt ; at a later day he was put to 
death for making himself equal to Darius. For learn- 
ing and seeing that Darius desired to leave such a 
memorial of himself as no king had ever wrought, 
Aryandes imitated him, till he got his reward; for 
Darius had coined money out of gold refined to an 
extreme purity, and Aryandes, then ruling Egypt, 
made a like silver coinage; and now there is no 
silver money so pure as is the Aryandic. But when 

’ The gold coins called Sapeiwol are eaid to contain only 


3 per cent. of alloy. 


Bw 2 — ; 








BOOK IV. 168-172 


him. These Adyrmachidae reach from Egypt to the ~ 
harbour called Plynus. 

169, Next to them are the Giligamae, who in- 
habit the country to the west as far as the island 
Aphrodisias; ere this is reached the island Platea 
lies off the coast, and on the mainland is the haven 
called Menelaus, and that Aziris which was a settle- 
ment of the Cyrenaeans. Here begins the country 
of silphium, which reaches from the island Platea 
to the entrance of the Syrtis. This people is like 
the others in its usages. 

170. The next people westward of the Giligamae 
are the Asbystae, who dwell inland of Cyrene, not 
coming down to the sea-coast ; for that is Cyrenaean 
territory. These are drivers of four-horse chariots 
not less but more than any other Libyans ; it is their 
practice to imitate most of the Cyrenaean usages. 

171, Next westward of the Asbystae are the 
Auschisae, dwelling inland of Barce, and touching 
the sea-coast at Euhesperidae. About the middle 
of the land of the Auschisae dwells the little tribe 
of the Bacales, whose territory comes down to the 
sea at Tauchira, a town in the Barcaean country ; 
their usages are the same as those of the dwellers 
inland of Cyrene. 

172. Next westward of these Auschisae is the 
populous country of the Nasamones, who in summer 
leave their flocks by the sea and go up to the land 
called Augila to gather dates from the palm-trees 
which grow there in great abundance, and all bear 
fruit, They hunt locusts, which when taken they 


1 [x@pyv] Stein. 
® (xa@pe] Stein, 


M5 





BOOK IV. 172-174 


dry in the sun, and after grinding sprinkle them into 
milk and so drink it. It is their custom for every 
man to have many wives; their intercourse with 
women is promiscuous, in like manner as among 
the Massagetae; a staff is planted before the dwell- 
ing and then they have intercourse, When a man 
of the Nasamones first weds, on the first night the 
bride must by custom lie with each of the whole 
company in turn; and each man after intercourse 
gives her whatever gift he has brought from his 
house. As for their manner of swearing and divin- 
ation, they lay their hands on the graves of the men 
reputed most just and good among them, and by 
these men they swear; their practice of divination 
is to go to the tombs of their ancestors, where after 
making prayers they lie down to sleep, and take 
whatever dreams come to them for oracles, They — 
give and receive pledges by drinking each from 
the hand of the other party; and if they have 


nothing liquid they take of the dust of the earth | 


and lick it up. 

173. On the borders of the Nasamones is the 
country of the Psylli, who perished in this wise : the 
force of the south wind dried up their water-tanks, 
and all their country, lying within the region of the 
Syrtis, was waterless, Taking counsel together they 
marched southward (I tell the story as it is told by 
the Libyans), and when they came into the sandy 
desert a strong south wind buried them. So they 
perished utterly, and the Nasamones have their 
country. 

174. Inland of these to the southward the Gara- 
mantes dwell in the wild beasts’ country. They shun 
the sight and fellowship of men, and have no 


SV 


BOOK IV. 174-175 


weapons of war, nor know how to defend them- 
selves. 

175, These dwell inland of the Nasamones; the 
neighbouring seaboard to the west is the country of 
the Macae, who shave their hair to a crest, leaving 
that on the top of their heads to grow and shaving 
clean off what is on either side; they carry in war 
bucklers made of ostrich skins. The river Cinyps 
flows into their sea through their country from a hill 
called the Hill of the Graces. This hill is thickly 
wooded, while the rest of Libya whereof I have 
spoken is bare of trees; it is two HEC furlongs 
distant from the sea. 

176. Next to these Macae are the Gindanes, 
where every woman wears many leathern anklets, 
because (so it is said) she puts on an anklet for every 
man with whom she has had intercourse; and she 
who wears most is reputed the best, because she has 
been loved by most men, 

177. There is a headland jutting out to sea from 
the Jand of the Gindanes; on it dwell the Lotus- 
eaters, whose only fare is the lotus.! The lotus fruit 
is of the bigness of a mastich-berry: it has a sweet 
taste like the fruit of a date-palm; the lotus-eaters 
not only eat it but make wine of it, 

178. Next to these along the coast are the Mach- 
lyes, who also use the lotus, but less than the people 
aforesaid. Their country reaches to a great river 

1 The fruit of the Rhamnus Lotus, which grows in this 


rt of Africa, is said to be eatable, but not so delicious as to 
justify its Homeric epithet “‘ honey-sweet,” 


379 





BOOK IV. 178-180 


called Triton,! which issues into the great Tritonian 
lake, wherein is an island called Phla. It is said that 
the Lacedaemonians were bidden by an oracle to 
plant a settlement on this island, 

179, The following story is also told :—Jason (it is 
said) when the Argo had been built at the foot of 
Pelion, put therein besides a hecatomb a bronze 
tripod, and set forth to sail round Peloponnesus, that 
he might come to Delphi, But when in his course 
he was off Malea, a north wind caught and carried him 
away to Libya; and before he could spy land he 
eame into the shallows of the Tritonian lake. There, 
while yet he could find no way out, Triton (so ge 
the story) appeared to him and bade Jason give him 
the tripod, promising so to show the shipmen the 
channel and send them on their way unharmed, 
Jason did his bidding, and Triton then showed them 
the passage out of the shallows and set the tripod in 
his own temple; but first he prophesied over it, de- 
claring the whole matter to Jason's comrades: to wit, 
that when any descendant of the Argo’s crew should 
take away the tripod, then needs must a hundred 
Greek cities be founded on the shores of the Triton- 
ian lake. Hearing this (it is said) the Libyan people 
of the country hid the tripod. 

180. Next to these Machlyes are the Ausees ; these 
and the Machlyes, divided by the Triton, dwell on 
the shores of the Tritonian lake. The Machlyes 
wear the hair of their heads long behind, the Ausees 
in front. They make a yearly festival to Athene, 

1 The ‘* Triton” legend may arise frum the Argonauts 
finding a river which reminded them of their own river 
Triton in Boeotia, and at the same time identifying the local 
goddess (ep. 180) with Athene, one of whose epithets was 
Tpitoyéevera (whatever that means). 


AB. 


BOOK IY. 180-181 


whereat their maidens are parted into two bands 
and fight each other with stones and staves, thus (as 
they say) honouring after their people’s manner that 
native goddess whom we call Athene. Maidens 
that die of their wounds are called false virgins, 
Before the girls are set fighting, the whole people 
choose ever the fairest maiden, and equip her with 
a Corinthian helmet and Greek panoply, to be then 
mounted on a chariot and drawn all along the lake 
shore. With what armour they equipped their 
maidens before Greeks came to dwell near them, I 
cannot say; but I suppose the armour to have been 
Egyptian; for I hold that the Greeks got their 
shield and helmet from Egypt. As for Athene, 
they say that she was daughter of Poseidon and the 
Tritonian lake, and that, being for some cause wroth 
with her father, she gave herself to Zeus, who made 
her his own daughter. Such is their tale. The . 
intercourse of men and women there is promiscuous ; 
they do not cohabit but have intercourse like cattle. 
When a woman's child is well grown, within three 
months thereafter the men assemble, and the child 
is adjudged to be that man’s to whom it is most 
like, 

181. I have now told of ajl the nomad Libyans 
that dwell on the sea-coast. Farther inland than 
these is that Libyan country which is haunted by 
wild beasts, and beyond this wild beasts’ land there 
runs a ridge of sand that stretches from Thebes ot 
Egypt to the Pillars of Heracles.! After about a ten 


fiable places are nearly always incorrect ; the whole descrip- 
tion will not bear criticism, The reader is referred to the 
editions of Rawlinson, Macan, and How and Wells for 
detailed discussion of difficulties, 


383, 














BOOK IV. 186-189 


festivals; and the Barcaean women refuse to eat 
swine too as well as cows, 

187. Thus it is with this region. But westward of 
the Tritonian lake the Libyans are not nomads ; they 
follow not the same usages, nor treat their children 
as the nomads are wont to do. For the practice of 
many Libyan nomads (I cannot with exactness say 
whether it be the practice of all) is to take their 
children when four years old, and with grease of 
sheep's wool to burn the veins of their scalps or 
sometimes of their temples, that so the children may 
be never afterwards afflicted by phlegm running 
down from the head. They say that this makes their 
children most healthy, In truth no men known to 
us are so healthy as the Libyans; whether it be by 
reason of this practice, I cannot with exactness say ; 
but most healthy they certainly are. When the 
children smart from the pain of the burning the 
Libyans have found a remedy, which is, to heal them 
by moistening with goats’ urine. This is what the 
Libyans themselves say. 

188. The nomads’ manner of sacrificing is to cut a 
piece from the victim’s ear for first-fruits and throw 
it over the house; which done they wring the 
victim's neck, They sacrifice to no gods save the 
sun and moon; that is, this is the practice of the 
whole nation ; but the dwellers by the Tritonian lake 
sacrifice to Athene chiefly, and next to Triton and 
Poseidon. , 

189. It would seem that the robe and aegis of the 
_images of Athene were copied by the Greeks from 


39t 





BOOK IV. 189-191 


the Libyan women; for save that the dress of Libyan 
women is leathern, and that the tassels of their goat- 
skin bucklers are not snakes but made of thongs of 
hide, in all else their equipment is the same, Nay, 
the very name bewrays that the raiment of the 
statues of Pallas has come from Libya; for Libyan 
women wear hairless tasselled goatskins over their 
dress, coloured with madder, and the Greeks have 
changed the name of these into their “ aegis.’’? 
Further, to my thinking the ceremonial chant ? first 
took its rise in Libya: for the women of that country 
chant very tunefully. And it is from the Libyans 
that the Greeks have learnt to drive four-horse 
chariots. : 

190. The dead are buried by the nomads in Greek 
fashion, save by the Nasamones. ‘These bury their 
dead sitting, being careful to make the dying man 
sit when he gives up the ghost, and not die lying 
supine. Their dwellings are compact of asphodel- 
stalks? twined about reeds; they can be carried 
hither and thither. Such are the Libyan usages. 

191. Westward of the river Triton and next to 
the Ausees begins the country of Libyans who till 
the soil and possess houses; they are called Maxyes; 
they wear their hair long on the right side of their 
heads and shave the left, and they paint their bodies 
with vermilion. These claim descent from the men 
who came from Troy. Their country, and the rest 


of Athene; a cry of triumph or exultation, perhaps of 
Eastern origin and connected with the Semitic Hallelu 
(which survives in Hallelu-jah), 

+ Asphodel is a long-stalked eed The name has acquired 
picturesque associations ; but Homer's ‘‘asphodel meadow ” 
is in the unhappy realm of the dead, and is intended clearly 
to indicate a place of rank weeds, 


393, 





BOOK IV. rg1-192 


of the western part of Libya, is much fuller of wild 
beasts and more wooded than the country of the 
nomads. For the eastern region of Libya, which 
the nomads inhabit, is low-lying and sandy as far as 
the river Triton; but the land westward of this, 
where dwell the tillers of the soil, is exceeding 
hilly and wooded and full of wild beasts. In that 
country are the huge snakes, and the elephants and 
bears and asps, the horned asses, the dog-headed 
men and the headless that have their eyes in their 
breasts, as the Libyans say, and the wild men and 
women, besides many other creatures not fabulous. 
192. But in the nomads’ country there are none 
of these; yet there are others, gazelles of divers 
kinds, asses, not the horned asses, but those that are 
called undrinking (for indeed they never drink), 
antelopes of the bigness of an ox, the horns whereof 
are made into the sides of a lyre, foxes, hyenas, 
porcupines, wild rams, the dictys and the borys,! 
jackals and panthers, land crocodiles three cubits 
long, most like to lizards, and ostriches and little 
one-horned serpents; all these beasts are there be- 
sides those that are elsewhere too, save only deer 
and wild swine; of these two kinds there are none 
at all in Libya. There are in this country three 
kinds of mice, the two-footed,? the “ zegeries”’ (this 
is a Libyan word, signifying in our language hills), 
1 The dictys and borys are not identifiable. (But there is 


a small African deer called the Dik-dik. ) 
* Clearly, the jerboa, 


395 





BOOK IV. 192-195 


and the hairy, as they are called. There are also 
weasels found in the silphium, very like to the 
weasels of Tartessus. So many are the wild ecrea- 
tures of the nomads’ country, as far as by our utmost 
enquiry we have been able to learn. 

193. Next tothe Maxyes of Libya are the Zauekes, 
whose women drive their chariots to war. 

194. Next to these are the Gyzantes, where much 
honey is made by bees, and much more yet (so it is 
said) by craftsmen.! It is certain that they all paint 
themselves with vermilion and eat apes, which do 
greatly abound in their mountains. 

195. Off their coast (say the Carchedonians) there 
lies an island called Cyrauis, two hundred furlongs 
long and narrow across; there is a passage to it 
from the mainland; it is full of olives and vines. It 
is said that there is a lake in this island wherefrom 
the maidens of the country draw up gold-dust out 
of the mud with feathers smeared with pitch. I 
know not if this be truly so; I write but what is 
said.. Yet all things are possible; for I myself saw 
pitch drawn from the water of a pool in Zacynthus. 
The pools there are many; the greatest of them is 
seventy feet long and broad, and two fathoms deep. 
Into this they drop a pole with a myrtle branch 
made fast to its end, and bring up pitch on the 
myrtle, smelling like asphalt, and for the rest better 
than the pitch of Pieria. Then they pour it into a 
pit that they have dug near the pool; and when 


1 ep. vii. 31, where men are said to make honey out of 
wheat and tamarisk. 


397 





BOOK IV, 195-197 


much is collected there, they fill their vessels from 
the pit. Whatever thing falls into the pool is 
carried under ground and appears again in the sea, 
which is about four furlongs distant from the pool. 
Thus, then, the story coming from the island off the 
Libyan coast is like the truth. 

196. Another story too is told by the Carche- 
donians, There is a place, they say, where men 
dwell beyond the Pillars of Heracles; to this they 
come and unload their cargo; then having laid it 
orderly by the waterline they go aboard their ships 
and light a smoking fire. The people of the country 
see the smoke, and coming to the sea they lay down 
gold to pay for the cargo and withdraw away from 
the wares. Then the Carchedonians disembark and 
examine the gold; if it seems to them a fair price 
for their cargo, they take it and go their ways; but 
if not, they go aboard again and wait, and the 
people come back and add more gold till the ship- 
men are satisfied. Herein neither party (it is said) 
defrauds the other; the Carchedonians do not lay 
hands on the gold till it matches the value of their 
cargo, nor do the people touch the cargo till the 
shipmen have taken the gold. 

197. These are all the Libyans whom we can name, 
and of their kings the most part cared nothing for 
the king of the Medes at the time of which I write, 
nor do they care for him now. I have thus much 
further to say of this country: four nations and no 
more, as far as our knowledge serves, inhabit it, 
whereof two are aboriginal and two are not; the 
Libyans in the north and the Ethiopians in the 


3S 


h 





BOOK IV. 197+200 


south of Libya are aboriginal, the Phoenicians and 
Greeks are later settlers. 

198. To my thinking, there is in no part of 
Libya any great excellence whereby it should 
be compared to Asia or Europe, save only in the 
region which is called by the same name as its 
river, Cinyps. But this region is a match for the 
most fertile cornlands in the world, nor is it at all 
like to the rest of Libya. For the soil is black 
and well watered by springs, and has no fear of 
drought, nor is it harmed by drinking excessive 
showers (there is rain in this part of Libya), Its 
yield of corn is of the same measure as in the land 
of Babylon. The land inhabited by the Euhesperitae 
is also good; it yields at the most an hundred- 
fold ; but the land of the Cinyps region yields three 
hundredfold. : | 

199, The country of Cyrene, which is the highest 
part of that Libya which the nomads inhabit, has 
the marvellous boon of three harvest seasons. First 
on the sea-coast the fruits of the earth are ripe for 
reaping and plucking: when these are gathered, the 
middle region above the coast, that which they call 
the Hills, is ripe for gathering: and no sooner is 
this yield of the middle country gathered than the 
highest-lying crops are mellow and ripe, so that the 
latest fruits of the earth are coming in when the 
earliest are already spent by way of food and drink. 
Thus the Cyrenaeans have a harvest lasting eight 
months. Of these matters, then, enough. 

200. Now when the Persians sent by Aryandes 
from Egypt to avenge Pheretime came to Barce,' they 
laid siege to the city, demanding the surrender of 


1 The story broken off in ch. 167 is resumed. 


- Lok 
VOL, I, DD 








BOOK. IV. 200-201 


those who were guilty of the slaying of Arcesilaus: 
but the Barecaeans, whose whole people were accessory 
to the deed, would not consent. ‘Then the Persians 
besieged Barce for nine months, digging under- 
ground passages leading to the walls, and making 
violent assaults. As for the mines, a smith dis- 
covered them by the means of a shield coated 
with bronze, and this is how he found them: 
carrying the shield round the inner side of the 
walls he smote it against the ground of the city; 
all other places where he smote it returned but a 
dull sound, but where the mines were the bronze 
of the shield rang clear. Here the Barcaeans 
made a countermine and slew those Persians who 
were digging the earth. Thus the mines were 
discovered, and the assaults were beaten off by the 
townsmen. 

201. When much time was spent and ever many 
on both sides (but of the Persians more) were slain, 
Amasis the general of the land army devised a plot, 
as knowing that Barce could not be taken by force 
but might be taken by guile: he dug by night a 
wide trench and laid frail planks across it, which he 
then covered over with a layer of earth level with 
the ground about it. Then when day came he 
invited the Barcaeans to confer with him, and they 
readily consented ; at last all agreed to conditions of 
peace. This was done thus: standing on the hidden 
trench, they gave and took a sworn assurance that 
their treaty should hold good while the ground 
where they stood was unchanged; the Barcaeans 
should promise to pay a due sum to the king, 
and the Persians should do the Barcaeans no hurt. 
When the sworn agreement was made, the towns- 


AO 
Db ih 


BOOK IV. 201-203 


men, trusting in it and opening all their gates, 
themselves came out of the city, and suffered all 
their enemies who so desired to enter within the 
walls: but the Persians broke down the hidden 
bridge and ran into the city. They broke down the 
bridge that they had made, that so they might keep 
the oath which they had sworn to the Barcaeans, 
namely, that this treaty should hold good for as long 
as the ground remained as it was; but if they broke 
the bridge the treaty held good no longer. 

202. Pheretime took the most guilty of the 
Barcaeans, when they were delivered to him by the 
Persians, and set them impaled round the top of the 
wall; she cut off the breasts of their women 
planted them round the wall in like manner. As 
for the remnant of the Barcaeans, she bade the 
Persians take them as their booty, save as many 
as were of the house of Battus and not accessory to 
the murder; to these she committed the governance 
of the city. 

203. The Persians thus enslaved the rest of the 
Barcaeans, and departed homewards. When they 
halted at Cyrene, the Cyrenaeans suffered them to 
pass through their city, that a certain oracle might 
be fulfilled. As the army was passing through, 
Badres the admiral of the fleet was for taking the 
city, but Amasis the general of the land army would 
not consent, saying that he had been sent against 
Barce and no other Greek city; at last they passed 
through Cyrene and encamped on the hill of Lycaean 
Zeus; there they repented of not having taken the 
city, and essayed to enter it again, but the Cyren- 
aeans would not suffer them. Then, though none 
attacked them, fear fell upon the Persians, and they 


683 


te 





BOOK IV. 203-205 


fled to a place sixty furlongs distant and there en- 
camped ; and presently while they were there a 
messenger from Aryandes came to the camp biddi 
them return. The Persians asked and obtained of 
the Cyrenaeans provisions for their march, having 
received which they departed, to go to Egypt; but 
after that they fell into the hands of the Libyans, 
who slew the laggards and stragglers of the host for 
the sake of their garments and possessions; till at 
last they came to Egypt. | 

204. This’Persian armament advanced as far as 
Euhesperidae in Libya and no farther. As for the 
Bareaeans whom they had taken for slaves, they 
carried them from Egypt into banishment and 
brought them to the king, and Darius gave them 
a town of Bactria to dwellin. They gave this town 
the name Barce, and it remained an inhabited place 
in Bactria till my own lifetime. 

205. But Pheretime fared ill too, and made no 
good ending of her life. For immediately after she 
had revenged herself on the Barcaeans and returned 
to Egypt, she died a foul death; her living body 
festered and bred worms: so wroth, it would seem, 
are the gods with over-violent human vengeance. 
Such, and so great, was the vengeance which 
Pheretime daughter of Battus wrought upon the 
people of Barce. 


407 





INDEX OF PROPER NAMES 





INDEX OF PROPER NAMES 


Cydonia, fli. 44, 59 
Cynetes, iv. 49 
Cyprus, ili. aa 91; iv. 162, 164 
Cyrauis, iv. 1 35 
Cyrene, iil. 13, 91,181; iv. 154-165, 
169, 186, 203 
Cyrmfanae, iv. 93 
Cyrus, passim ap. lit. 
Cyzicus, iv. 14, 76 


Dadicae, iii. 91 
Daphnis, iv. 188 
Daritae, fii. 92 

Darius, ‘passim 
Dascyleun, iii. pe 126 


Delos, iv. 33, 3 

Delphi, iti. B7; iv. 15, 150, 156, 
1 1-163, 1 

Democedes, sth 125, 129, 137 

Demons me at 

Victyne, iil. 

Dionysus, ll. 97,111; iv. 79, 87, 

Dorians, ili. 56 


Elephantine, iii. 19, 20 


Eve’ fii, 182; iv. 30, 148 
Le pears lil. 2 
Et aurus, lil Conte 


Epiun, tv. 148 
Erinyes, iv. 149 
Erxander, iv. 97 


Erythea, iv. 8 

Eryxo, iv. 160 
Etearchus, iv. 154 
Euboea, ili. 89; iv. 83 


Evelthon, iv. 162 

Euesperides, iv. 171, 204 

Euesperitae, iv. 1 3° 

Eupalinus, iil. 60 

Euphemides, iv. 150 

Europa, iii. 96, 115; iv. 36, 42, 
45, 49, 89, 143, 198 

Eurysthenes, iv. 147 

Euxine, tii. 93; iv. 8, 10, 38, 46, 
81, 85-87, 89, 95, 99 

Exampaeus, iv. 52, 81 


Gadira, iv. 8 

Gandarii, iff. 91 
Garamantes, iv. 174, 183 
Gebeleizis, iv. er 

Gelonus (1), iv 

— (2), iv. 102, “108, 119, 136 
Gerrhl, iv. 53, 71 


Gerrhus, iv. 19, 47, 53, 56 
Geryon, iv. 8 

Getae, {v. 93, 94, 96, 118 
Giligamae, iv. 169 


Gyges, ili. 122 
Gyzantes, iv. 194 


Haemus, iv. 49 

Hebrus, iv. 90 

Hellas (and Hellenes), passim 

Hellespont, iv. 38, 76, 85, 89, 90, 
95, 137, 144 

Hephaestus, ili. 37 

Heracles, iv. 8-10, 59, 82 

Heraeum, iv. 90 

Hermion, iii. 59 

Herophantus, iv. 138 

Hesiodus, iv. 82 

Hippoclus, iv. 138 

Hippolaus, iv. 53 

Histia, iv. 58, rod 


Hyperborel, iv. 13, "32, 33, "85, 86 
odd a ee 33-85 
Herein ios 

v. 


Hys pes, ti 70, 140; iv. 83, 91 
Hytennees, iii. 90 


Iapygia, iii. 188; iv. 99 
Iason, iv. 179 

Idanthyrsus, iv. 76, 120, 127 
Ienysus, iil. 6 


15 

India, th 38, "94~106 ; iv. 40, 44 
Indus. iv. 44 
Intaphrenes, iii, 70, 78, 118, 119 
Ionians, iii. 39, 90, 122, 127; iv. 35, 

89, 95, 97, 128, 133-140, 142 
Iphigenia, iv. 103 
Irasa, iv. 158 


413 


INDEX OF PROPER NAMES 


Isis, iv. 1&6 

Issedones, iv. 18, 26, 82 

Istrus, iv. 47-51, 53, 80, 89, 93, 
97-101, 118, 122, 133-136 

yale, At 136, 188; iv. 15 

Itanus, iv. 151i 

lyrcae, iv. 22 


aU CEEPY te iil, 39, 54-56; Iv. 
147-149 

Laius, iv. 149 

aay hs a (1), iv. 188 

Laodice, iv. os, 85 

Lasonil, "iil. 90 

Learchus, iv. 160 


Leucon, iv 
Libya, rie 7, 96, 115 et passim 


ap. iv. 
Lipoxals, iv v. 5 
Lotophagi, bt 177, 183 
Loxias, iv. 163 
Lycaretus, fii. 143 
Lycia, ili. 4, 00; iv. 35, 45 
Lycophron, ili. 50, 53 
Lycus (river), iv. 123 

andfather of Anacharsis), iv. 


4 
Lydia, iii. 90, 127 ; 


iv. 45 
Macae, iv. 175 
Machlyes, iv. 178, 180 
Macistus, iv. On 


Macrones, iii. 9 

Maeandrius, fii. * 23, 142-148 

Maeandrus, ili. 122 

Maeetae, iv. 123 

Maeetes ‘(river), iv. 45 

Maeetian lake, ‘iv. 67, 101, 120 

Magi, iii. 61-80, eo? 118, 126, 140, 
160, 153; iv. 1 2 

Magnesia, ili. 122 

Magnetes, ili. 90 

Mandrocles, iv. 87, 88 

Manes, iv. 45 

Mantinea, iv. 161 

Maraphii, iv. 167 

Mares, iii. 94 


Mass tae, fii. 86; 
Matient, i940 


414 


iv. 11, 172 


Maxyes, iv. 191 


Medians, Iii, 65, 1263 , Wy, , 37, 40 
Megabyzus (1), ili 3, 1802 : iv. 43 
= 2), it iil. 70 0, 81 

Melanchlaent, iv. 20, 102, 107, 119 
Melissa, fii. 50 


Membliarus, iv. 147 
Menelaus, iv. 160 
Mesambria, iv. 93 
aetrodores iv. 1388 

Milo, fii, 137 

Miltiades, iv. 137 

Milyae, iti. 90 

Minos, ili. 122 

Minyae, iv. 145-150 
Mitrobates, iii. 120, 126, 127 
Mnesarchus iv. 95 

Moeris, iii. 61 

Moschi, lil. 94 

Mossynoeci, ili, 94 

Myci, iif. 93 

Myriandric gulf, iv. 38 
Myrinaei, iv. 140 

Myrsus, iii. 122 

Mysia, iii. 90 

Mytilene, fii. 13, 14; iv. 97 


Naparis, iv. 48 

Nasamones, iv. 172, 190 
Naustrophus, iii. 60 

Necos, iv. 42 

Neuri, iv. 17, 51, 100, 102, 105, 119, 


Nias iii. 10; iv. 39, 42, 45, 50, 53 
Ninus, fil. 155 


Noés, iv. 49 
Nudium, iv. 148 


Nysa, ili. 97 


Oarus, iv. 123 
Oasis, lil. 26 

Oaxus, iv. 154 
Octamasades, iv. 80 


Oedipus, iv. 149 
Oceobazus, iv. 84 
Oeolycus, iv. 149 
Olbiopolitae, iv. 18 
Olen, iv. 85 


INDEX OF PROPER NAMES 


Opis, iv. 85 

Opoea, iv. 78 

Ordessus, iv. 48 

Oricus, iv. 78 

Oroetes, fil. 120-129, 140 

Orotalt, iii. 

Orthocorybantii, iii. 9 

Otanes, ili. 67-72, 76 80, 83, 141, 
144, 147, 149 


Pactyes, ili. 93, 102; iv. 44 
Padaei, iii. 99 
Palaestina, ili. 5, 91; iv. 39 
Pamphylia, iii. 90 
Pantagnotus, fn 39 
Panticapes, iv. 18, 47, 54 
Pantimathi, ili. og 
Papaeus, iv. 59 
Paphlagones, me 90 
Paralatae, iv. 6 > 
Paricanii, iif, 92 
Parmys, lil. 88 
Paroreatae, iv. 148 
Parthia, iff. 93, 117 
ataicl, lit. $7 
atizeithes, fii. 61 
Pausanias, iv. 81 

lil. 92 


Pelion, iv. 179 
Pelusium, iii. 10 
Periander, til. 
Perinthus, iv. 90 
Persae, passim 
Phaedyme, fil. 8, 69 


48, 50, 53 


pes, fil. 2, 68 
Phasis, iv. 87, 38, 45, 86 
Pheretime, iv. 162, 165, 167, 200, 
202, 208 
Philes, iii. 60 
Phila, iv. 178 
Phoenicia, iii. 5, 19, 87, 107, 111, 
136; iv. 39, 42, 44, 147 


Pitane, ili. 55 

Platea, iv. 151-153, 156, 159 

Plynus, iv. 168 

Poeciles, iv. rk 

Polycrates, 80-46, 54, 56, 
120-126. 128. 131, 1390-142 

Polymnestus, iv. 150, 155 


Polynices, of 147 

Porata, iv. 4 

Poseideium, fit 91 

Poseidon, iv. 59, 180, 188 

pes, ili. 30, 33, 66, 74-76, 78 


— (2), iii. 50-52 

Proconnesus, iv. 14 

Prometheus, iv. 45 

Propontis, iv. 85 
Psammenitus, ili. 10, 18, 15 

Psylli, iv. 173 

Pyretos, iv. 48 

Pyrgus, iv. 148 

Pythagoras ( (1), iv. 95 


Rhodope, iv. 49 
BRhoecus, iii. 60 


Sacae, iii. 93 
8 ili. 93 
Sais, fii. 16 
Salamis, iv. 162 
Salmoxis, iv. Br 


Sardis, iii. 5, "48, 126, 746 iv. 45 

Saspires, 94: iv. 

Sataspes, v.43" 

Sattagydae, iil. 91 

Saulius, iv. 76 

eae 8 21, 57, 102, 110, 
ee 36 

Sciton, iit 

Seoloth, i iv.6 


Scopasis, iv. 220, 128 
Seylax, tv. 4 

Scyles, iv. 16, 78-80 

Scythia, pasalm ap. iv. 

Serbonian marsh, iii. 


—— (2), i 

Sogdi, ili, 83 
Solves, iv, 43 
Sostratus, iv. 152 
Spargapithes, iv. 78 


415: 





























— = = - —— = — a 


Stanford University Libraries 
Stanford, California 


"i 








| = io Nn